The World of Urusei Yatsura's Lum
Urusei Yatsura - RPG, Movies, Episodes & Stories => Alternative Endings => Topic started by: GiovaneDinamitardo on January 22, 2008, 07:38:29 PM
-
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END !!
Chapter one: SURPRISING ENDING AT TOMOBIKI SCHOOL !!!
'My name is Megane, I'm 18 years old and I'm crying: the very last day of the school has gone, the examens finished, everybody is reading about the final results.
I'm really thinking that this will be my last day of youth: maybe I'll never see again the cute Shinobu lost in her deep dreams of sweetness, maybe I'll never ear again the voice of the cool Sakura San, maybe I'll never enjoy again seeing the wonderful smile of Ran, the desire of Ryonosuke for a real female dressing; maybe, maybe....... only one thing I've realized: I'll never be the same; when I'll leave the school, I'll step on the adult edge and all my youth will be defeated.
But, over all, I'll never forget you: Lamú !!! The reason of my being !!! Light of my eyes, desire in neverending nights !!! I hope you'll never grow old !!! I made on myself an image of you, a time-stand-still that doesn't speak (just smile): I'll never touch it, I won't violate your purity !!
The other stormtroopen are crying, I think for the same thing. Our friendship is wiped out: Lamú united us, destiny (maybe) will divide us.
Everybody has got the diploma but the result are still surprising: three ex-aequo are flashing over all !!
Fisrt ex-aequo: Mendou; the only one who has a clear idea for his future (he will get the best university to prepare himself to hold the financial empire made by his father).
Second ex-aequo: Lamú. I've never had any doubt about her: she's simply the best !!!
But is the third ex-aequo that I just can't concive: Moroboshi Ataru !!!
How can it possible?? This abject boy never study anything seriously, never get any good rate from our profs, never apply himself in anything else but girl hunting and now he'll be honored as the best student of the school !!!
Since prof. Onsen knows about him is laying in an hospital bed, doctors says that maybe is an hysteric crisis, due to a deep shock: in his face tears drop every second and a silly smile still stays on.
Even Ataru is changed: since some times is more cloosed with Lamú (and she agree him so much: she's saying that 'the patience has been rewarded' and, for this, her love for her 'darling' increase day by day), is always tired, depressed, he got a lots of white hair (that's true: I saw it with my eyes !!!), even the young cute gilrs seems to not interest him so much.
What's happened??
Where has gone the unfailing youth of Ataru?
Once upon, nor a super-nova-explosion, nor a falling into the deepest of hell, nor a sock or kick of a girl (or others matters) could defeat him, now I think that just a breath will kill him !!!
What's going on?
Also Ataru realized that our youth is really at the end??'
(From the diary of Megane: 'Tomobiky's Apocalypse, last chapter)
3 months before......
Into a deep dark night Ataru is running. He has no energy, feel his body grave, his legs seems made of stone, the breath is grave and loud, his hand and his foots are bleeding but he still cannot give up: Lamú is over there, flying slowly, watching him with flashing eyes, full of spite and hate.
He can ear her scream: 'DARLING, YOU'RE STUPID !!! DO YOU REALLY WANT TO FORGET ME ??'
Today is the last day of the tag game: if he won't catch her by his horns, a particular drive will destroy every memory of her all over the world and he will lost her forever.
He can't lose (he havn'n no choice !!) but he has no more energy: only his strong will hold his body up but he's feeling that now is the end, because his heart will explode if he doens't stop to run.
Now he knows that everythingh is lost so he drop to his knees and scream: 'I WON'T FORGET YOU, Lamú: I CANNOT NEVER FORGET YOU !!! I'LL NEVER FORGET YOU !!! BECAUSE I LOVE YOU Lamú, CAN YOU HEAR ME ??? I SURRENDER !!! I LOVE YOU !!! I LOVE YOU' !!!
Lamú stop her flying and turn but there's something strange: he looks the mouth of her darling moving but she just can't hear anything.
Ataru donesn't concive, just feel a great pain on his heart but try to scream louder: 'I LOVE YOU, Lamú, CAN YOU HEAR ME??? I LOVE YOUUUUUUUU !!!
He try to run but, immediatly, bump on something that seems a glass: an enormous glass, an infinite glass who divide him from Lamú, who is on the other side, watching him try to crash it, but she cannot hear nothing about the big noise made by the other side.
But a great fear falls on Ataru: two dark hands catch Lamú and dash her into the deepest darkness.
Ataru see her asking for his help but he feel that his energy has finished.
Still, he want to try too: with his head start to smash the glass until he crash into several flinders, falling on him and wounding everywhere.
He's bleeding so much, he knows that's dying but, finally, he can still hear a desperate scream of girl saying: 'DAAAAARLIIIIING' !!!!!
......
The scream is so real....
......
..... so much real......
.....
..... too much real......
...... SO ATARU GETS UP AND RISE FROM THE DREAM !!!
[Lamú] 'Darling, what are you dreaming? You're so wet !!! You're sweltered !!!'
Ataru open his eyes and realize: it was just a dream, a terrible nightmare !!!
So catch Lamú and hold her strictly into his arms.
[Lamú] '...ehm... Darling, what's up? ... You're so kind tonight like ever be !!! ... ehm ... would you like to have another terrible dream???'
[Ataru ' breathing grave and loudly] 'No..... I won't.!! Just stay here.... Stay with me..... Please, stay with me tonight. Let's sleep togheter this night ! I just need you'.
[Lamú ' crying of joy, jumping and squeezing Ataru] 'DARLIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING !!!!!!!! I'M HAPPY !!!!!!! YOU JUST CAN'T CONCIVE HOW I'M HAPPY !!! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH !!! I AWAITED FOR THIS MOMENT FOR SEVERAL YEARS !!!!!!!!
A lots of voices from outside break the silence of the night: 'SHUT UP !!!! TOMORROW WE HAVE TO GO TO WORK !!!!!
[Lamú - whispering] I'm coming !!!! Let me enter !!!'
[TO BE CONTINUED]
-
Good story,giovane,and welcome to the UY forum
-
Thanks, thaks a lot !!! _/-\o_
I was looking for a site like this for a long time: I'm really "drugged" of UruseiYatsura, finally I found a real treasure !!!
I'm italian, so (please) forgive my scholastic english.
If you like this story, you can read also the second chapter, I copy it right now.
I try to image a particular story, who is (at the same time) an end and a beginning for Urusei Yatsura: a big "what if".
I hope you'll like it
CIAO A TUTTI !!!
EVVIVA Lamú !!!
EVVIVA ATARU !!!
EVVIVA URUSEI YATSURA !!! ;D
Posted on: January 23, 2008, 12:14:44 AM
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter two: I CAN READ YOUR MIND !!!
Tomobiki, 2 months and half before the end of the scool.
Sakura was walking on the street, thinking about the next end of the school: 'it will never be the same again' was her though, 'peace will fall on the edifice but, after all that was happened, we'd derange it for flatness; is it really what we want? Flatness for peace? That's the problem: is better to choose a walk in a part of a war or a lead role in a cage?'
One scream broke the sound of silence: she didn't worried, because she knows it very well:
[Lamú, flying and getting nervous] DAAAAAAAARLING, YOU BASTARD !!! THIS TIME I WON'T FORGIVE YOU !!!
[Ataru, running] So, Lamú, just try to argue: what I did wrong? I've just asked her to have a drink with me, then I've just held her hand, asked for a little kiss (BUT WITHOUT TONGUE); yeah, she stumbled, so I've try to save her. Is not my fault if I've touched her tits: I'VE JUST TRIED TO SAVE HER LIFE !!
[Lamú, still flying] I DON'T WANNA HEAR YOU ANYMORE !!! TAKE THIS !!!!
Sakura sigh deeply during this 'show': she was thinking 'something will never change' but, after a while, she feel that Ataru was dropped on her knees ad holding her hands:
[Ataru, dropped on his knees, holding Sakura's hand and speaking seriously] Sakura San, you're my perfect sexy lady: I'm not perfect, but I'm perfect for you.
She scream aloud, lost in fear for this 'declaration of love', but also because Lamú see them togheter and was 'charging' an heavy zap: both of two were hit by a great lightning !!
[Sakura, raising up, heavly wounded and burnied] Lamú-CHAN, DID YOU EVER HEAR THAT THE HUMAN BODY IS A PERFECT CONDUCTOR OF ELECTRICITY' ??
[Lamú, flying slowly, rather embarassed] Oh..... ehm ..... I'm sorry Sakura, I havn't see you. BUT WHERE'S DARLING??
[Sakura] It's over there. I think he's death. Please, say me that it's true !!!
[Lamú, rescuing the unconscius body of Ataru] No, he's still breathing: is not death. Not anymore......
Ataru was laying on the street, near a junk, unconscious, burnied ad wounded too: Lamú shaked him (nervously) so much to awake him but he give up when she saw a big lump on his head.
[Sakura, visiting Ataru] He's got a deep shock, is better if you take him back home.
[Lamú, now walking] I think so. I will 'finish' him later......
.....
.....
.....
' 'STUPID' !!!
' 'BASTARD' !!!
' 'IDIOT' !!!!
The voice of Lamú rang with several echoes inside the head of Ataru, who was slowly coming back to normal: he opened his eyes and found himself laying in the futon of his beedrom. He felt a great pain inside his head: he'd puke but his stomach was empty, so he didn't.
' 'THIS IS THE LAST DROP !! ENOUGH IS ENOUGH !!! STUPID !!!!'
The voice of Lamú still rang, even with several echoes on his head: each ones ot them seems to increase his pain.
[Ataru, groaning] Lamú... please.......don't scream ...... I feel... I feel my head...... breaking in two !!!
' WOW, YOU'RE ALIVE AGAIN !!! WHAT A BEAUTIFIL THING !!! YOU NEVER DIE !!!
[Ataru, groaming] Lamú.......... do you............ really............ want...... my death??
[Lamú, entering in the room, surprised] Darling, what you're saying??
[Ataru, getting up and conscious] You're too hard with me.
[Lamú, talking normally] Darling, are you all right?? Have you got the fever?
She touched his front with her hand and feel that the temperature was normal.
' NO, YOU HAVN'T ANY FEVER !!!
Ataru scream aolud, lost in fear, and start shaking, looking at Lamú with large eyes: he was really terrorized !!!
[Lamú, looking Ataru with surprise, talking gently] Darling, please, say to me: what's wrong??
' OH MY GOD, DARLING: WHAT'S ON?? I'M WORRIED !!! PLEASE, SAY SOMETHING !!
Now the wiew of Ataru was clear: HE HEAR THE VOICE OF Lamú INSIDE HIS HEAD BUT HE ALSO SAW THAT HER MOUTH DIDN'T MOVE AT ALL !!!!
[Ataru ,groaning] I want tu puke..........
[Lamu, flying] Wait for me, darling, I'll take you a bucket [and disappearded out of the room]
Finally, Ataru realized what's happening: he was able to read the mind of Lamú !!! He didn't concived the way but it was true: also the deep thinkings of her was like an open book for him !!!
[Lamú, flying] Darling, here is the bucket
[Ataru, getting up] Thank you Lamú, but I'm feeling better.
Lamu set down saying nothing, with vacanat stare. Some tears flows form her eyes.
' SO, I'M HERE AGAIN. WHY? WHY I HAVE TO SUFFER SO MUCH?? DARLING, PLEASE: EXPLAIN TO ME: WHY YOU MAKE ME SUFFER ?? YOU DON'T CARE ME AT ALL?? I'M NOTHING FOR YOU?? PLEASE, SAY SOMETHING !!! I NEED SOME SWEET WORD FROM YOU !!! YOU'RE NEVER KIND WITH ME !!!
[Ataru, holding her hand, with serious voice] Lamú, I thank you ! I thank you for caring me.
The tears stopped immediatly to flow from the eyes of Lamú: since long time, this was the first time that Ataru talked so gently with her. She was confused but happy at the same time.
[Ataru, still serious] Lamú, I was wrong: that girl doesn't mean nothing for me and even the rest of them. I just want you !!!
Ataru dropped on his knees and kissed the top of the foots of Lamú, deeply surprised of it.
[Ataru, still serioius] Lamú, please forgive me. I beg your pardon. I was really bad but when I saw you caring me with so much love I've understood what I am for you.
And also what you really are for me !!!
[crying] PLEASE, FORGIVE ME !!! I'LL NEVER MAKE YOU SUFFER ANYMORE
' DARLING ??????????? IS TRUE??? IS THIS THE TRUTH ?????????????
[Ataru, still crying] Lamú, please: forgive me. I'm really contrite. Please....... PLEASE !!!!!
[Lamú, now crying too] ........Darling......... .....I............I..... .......I forgive you.
[Ataru] Lamú, dear........
With a rapid jump he caught her and kissed on her mouth.
' DARLING................. ..
'Is gone !!!!' was the last think of Ataru.
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
Wow... @_@ Sugoi! It's amazing... I'm looking forward to see the next chapter.
-
Wow, a very nice story. Looking forward to reading the rest. ;D
And welcome to the forums. :)
-
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter three: ESCALETION (MAGIC SUNDAY MORNING) !!!
************************************************************
NOTICE ONE: when you see the symbol ''' it means that this is Lamús thinking
NOTICE TWO[/b]: soon all UruseiYatsura's people will send SMS, will talk to cellphones, will use computer and internet, will drive cars and will sing contemporaries songs.
I well know that the serie was located from 1978 to 1991 and all of this doesn't exist in this period but I image that this history is located on XXI century, as the rest of the saga.
You'll understand everything if you will read the rest of the chapters, because I've found an autentic 'unknow continent' where the UruseiYatsura saga could be totally re-write.
So, please: let me dream.
Giovane Dinamitardo
************************************************************
Tomobiki, 2 months before the end of the scool.
Sunday morning, rain is falling. Mr and Mrs Moroboshi get up early in the morning: they have to take the Shikansen Train in time, invited to a party from some old school friends of him.
The time was awful: heavy rain, wind, cold. You'll never call it a springtime day.
Mrs Moroboshi hate the people who was going to go but she decided to move too, because her husband have to ask them a special loan: without it, their mortage could not be honored in time.
The evening before, she had a strong quarrell with Ataru: he pretended the fridge full of any food as possible, to avoid the possibility that Lamú only could enter into the kitchen with the idea to cook something.
She left them a sort of 'emergency lunch', some boiled rice and other some sauces and (also) the best wishes to survive of the prospective of a food cooked by Lamú.
When they went off it was rather dark, nor Ataru and Lamú hear them.
At about seven Ataru rise up from the futon (Lamú was sleeping next to him)
[Ataru, mumbling] ..........Bathroom...... ...[and leave the room]
When he returned he saw, with only the left eye (the other was still close), the clock on the wall: few minuts after seven, too early to wake up.
He hear the sound of the rain and the wind and he though: 'terrible day, not made for girl hunting: better to stay in bed'.
' A CUP OF CHOCOLATE.
He stopped in a silly pose: maybe Lamú was waking up?
' A CUP OF HOT CHOCOLATE, WITH SO MUCH CHILI PEPPER...... A BRIOCHE..... AN ORANGE JUICE.........HOW COULD BE BEUTIFUL TO HAVE BREAKFAST AT BED, ME AND DARLING.......... ONE DAY I WILL DO ! HOW BEAUT................... ........................
Ataru peeped on the room, just out of the door: Lamú was still sleeping, with low snoring.
But, before entering in, he had an idea.
A diabolic idea.
Lamú used to say to him that 'spices are the taste of love' and Ataru knew that she loves so much spicey food, so he though: 'Yes, it could work' !!!
He ruined to the kitchen, close the door with the key, opened the fridge and searched everything that he need to prepare the largest trap that he ever though before: he made big noise, burned himself by his left hands and by the tongue but, in the end, the results were very good.
After some minutes it was again on his bedroom.
An intense flavour of hot spicy chocolate invaded the room, who become like a flacone of all that flavour.
Lamú was still sleeping but, suddenly, begun to sniff, even more deeply, until she wake up.
[Ataru, wearing only boxers, standing in front of her with his best childish smile as ever] GOOD MORING MY DEAR !!!
Lamú get up with a little scream of surprise and made a little jump in the futon, then landed slowly to the floor: her darling was holding a large hod with two hot chocolate cup, two glasses of orange juice, some brioches and a can full of chili pepper.
[Ataru, with the same expression] I didn't know how spoon of chili pepper you like in the chocolate, so I brough to you the whole can. Ah, beware: chocolate is very hot.
Lamú was really shocked, he just couldn't breath in front of him !!!
' IT'S...... IT'S........IT'S A DREAM........SURE, IT'S A DREAM....... I'M STILL SLEEPING !!
[Ataru, with the same expression] Lamú, what's up? You are not starving today? Or you won't to wake up? Get up, or the brioches will gets colder.
[Lamú, with trembling low voice] Darling, I......... I........ I'm awake?
[Ataru, with the same expression] YEAH, YOU ARE !!!! But, please, hold it, so I can return on your side [and passed to her the hod]
Ataru started to drink chocolate, orange juice and the rest but, with the corner of his eye, was still looking at Lamú, who is still catathonic, so give her a little tweak. She made a little scream.
[Ataru, smiling] HEY, Lamú: WAKE UP !!! YOUR CHOCOLATE IS GETTING COLDER !!!
[Lamú, even with trembling low voice] Darling........it's..........you..........
[Lamú, screaming]........ YOU'RE SO WONDERFULL !!!! [and started crying]
[Ataru] It was several days that i wanted to realize all of it but only today I've found the 'right conditions': my parents will be out until this night, so the whole house is only for us.
Sincerely, I wouln't share this moment with no others... BUT, PLEASE: START TO EAT !!!
First one, how many spoons of chili pepper you like in your chocolate?
[Lamú, drying her tears] .........ehm .............. just throws the whole can.
' HE LOVES ME !!! HE LOVES ME !!! I EVER KNEWS THAT, IN THE DEEP OF HIS HEART, HE LOVES ME !!! OH, DARLING: I'M REALLY TOUCHED !!!
..........
Ataru finished his breakfast soon, so he opened the sliding door of his wardrobe and take a bathrobe but, in his mind, is awating for the reaction of Lamú, who is now eating.
[Lamú] Will you have a bath.
[Ataru] Yup
' OH, NO: AS USUALLY, HE WILL FINISH ALL THE HOT WATER AND I'LL HAVE TO WAIT FOR ANOTHER HOUR.
[Ataru, with a diabolic voice]...... but....... you knows Lamú......... it's a pity to waste all the hot water......... we have to search something to economize it........[sighing] Ah.... and the bath is too large....... I think that it could enter three people too [and come out from the room, but avoiding every noise, searching to listen every breath of Lamú]
' ..... WHY THREE PERSON???? TWO WOULD STAY MORE CONFORTABLE.......
While Ataru heard it in his mind he would jump and scream but, with great self-control, he walked slowly to the bathroom, started to prepare the bath, throw away his boxer and, behind a curtain, he entered into the water, who found confortably hot.
A softy hot fog begun to fill the room.
After few minutes, even behind the curtain, he looks Lamú entering, flying silently, into the room: the lighs were low, so he could only see her black silhouette.
'The fly is going to fall on the web' was his thiking - And giggled.
With two spankings she throw away her bra and her slip and, in the end, opened the curtain with a large move of her right arm. She was totally naked !!!
[Lamú, with swee voice] DARLING, YOU'RE RIGHT !!! I THINK IS BETTER TO ECONOMIZE THE HOT WATER. CAN I STAY WITH YOU??
Ataru was standing without breating, he thought that he could die in front of her unbelivable beauty.
'What...... what the splendor !!!!' This thought rang into his head.
[Ataru] YES !! YES !!! PLEASE, STAY WITH ME.
Lamú entered in the bath and, immediatly, Ataru take a particular shampoo from the desk.
[Lamú, with sweet voice] Darling, what you're doing ?
[Ataru, with trembling voice] .... ehm ...... er..........ogh......... the shampoo, of course.
[Lamú, with sweet voice] The shampoo??
[Ataru] Do you like it? Just try: is good for body too. Let me pour it on you. Don't you feel his fragrance?
[Lamú, with sweet voice].........the fragrance.......
[Ataru, getting excited] Yeah, and more I massage, more you'll like its flavour.
[Lamú, with sweet voice].......... its flavour..........
[Ataru, getting more excited] But it need a long, long, looooooong massage.....
[Lamú, with, sweet voice] ..........a long masage.........yes...... .....a long massage............your hands are so warm....... so soft................so.. ............so....
.......
.......
.......
[Lamú, with trembling voice] Darling...
[Ataru] What?
[Lamú, same voice].....is....... is my first time..........
[Ataru, laughing low] For me too !!
....
....
....
[Lamú, with a little scream] AHI !!!!!!
[Ataru] What's up? Do you feel pain??
[Lamú] ..darling.....please.... ....be kindly......
[Ataru] .....oh.....I'm sorry .....you're right....... better this way?
[Lamú].......yes.............. better this way..................... yes.........
...
...
...
They didn't know the time they passed on the bath.
Now Lamú was wearing the bathrobe and was drying her long hair in front of the glass.
[Lamú, kindly] DAARLING !!!! ARE YOU STILL IN THE BATH??? COME ON, IT'S TIME TO WAKE UP.
Ataru was still on the bath, breathing loudly and thinking: 'w........w..........wonderfull !!! This alien really got me !!!!! '
In the end he went of the bath and start to dry himself.
Lamú, still drying her long hair, was singing, with whole voice: 'YOU MAKE ME FEEL/ YOU MAKE ME FEEL/ YOU MAKE ME FEEL LIKE A NATURAL WOMAN..........'
Ataru was surprised of her: he realized soon that he never heard her singing but he liked her so much. The voice was clear, warm, empowering, with the correct intonation and sexy ad the same time. 'This alien will never end to surprise me' was his thinking.
' BUT WHERE IS MY BIKINI??? I'M SURE THAT I PUT HERE !!!
[Lamú, looking at Ataru] DAAAARLING, DO YOU KNOW WHER.................... .. HEY, GIVE IT BACK TO ME !!!
[Ataru, with satanic laughing and devil eyes] No no, if you want this you must pass over my mortal body.
[Lamú, making evil fancy voice]DAAAAAAAAARLING, GIVE IT BACK TO ME !!!
[Ataru] COME ON TAKE IT [and start run out the bath]
[Lamú, flying, same voice and laughting] DAAAAAAAAARLING !!!!!! GIVE IT BACK !!!!!!
When they return in the bedroom, Ataru launched her bikini on air: Lamú tried to catch it but Ataru, quickly, catch her, throw away her bathrobe and kissed her on the mouth.
[Ataru, with serious voice] Once more !!!
[Lamú, with sweet voice]........................ .... Once more......
......
......
.....
Ataru was laying, his head on the knees of Lamú, who was caressing his hair.
[Lamú] I always feel the lump in your head, do you feel pain?
[Ataru] Not at all.
[Lamú, giggling] Darling, you knows that you have already some withe hair???
[Ataru, opening large his eyes, with serious voice] REALLY ???????????????
.....
.....
.....
It was true: he saw himself in front of the glass and saw a lots of withe hair and also two-three furrows in his face.
Plus, his eyes seems to be comsumed.
What was happening?? They weren't, just one day ago.............
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
That's so not Ataru... but people change so... it's ok. :) I'm loving this fanfic!
-
I thany you so much, I'm glad that you like _/-\o_
wait, wait and you'll see: the story si just at the beginning !!! ;)
I saw that Ataru "loves" Lamù only in 3 situation: for his own personal gain, when somebody is too close to her and when she's in danger.
In my history all of thoose elements will be combined, until the "final explosion".
-
And I think I'll enjoy that part. :D)
-
I thany you so much, I'm glad that you like _/-\o_
wait, wait and you'll see: the story si just at the beginning !!! ;)
I saw that Ataru "loves" Lamu only in 3 situation: for his own personal gain, when somebody is too close to her and when she's in danger.
In my history all of thoose elements will be combined, until the "final explosion".
And when they're alone with no one else around them.
-
well, I hope so.
But, to prepare yourselfs, my history is more closer to the episodes 43-44 ("fiance party"), 62 ("that wonderfull summer"), 64 ("here comes the typhoon"), 67 ("since you're gone"), 73 ("and rest no-one"), 87 ("a night togheter" - this one you've just read something about) from 103 to 105, 140 ("the transformation of Lamú"), 167 ("let's meet in a dream"), 184 ("the magic bottle", the one who I like the best) and, of course, "boy meet girl".
Ataru will be always in the center of the history but I preferred to examinate the part of his character who make it near "Willy the Coyote".
During the history you'll undertand what I mean.
.... i hope so.
Posted on: January 23, 2008, 11:59:00 PM
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter four: A GIFT FROM GOD !!!
Tomobiki, 1 month and 29 days before the end of the scool.
As an authentic derision, monday morning was a day full of sun: the streets, the trees and the gardens were still wet but not so much and the temperature was really agreable.
Ataru and Lamú, dressed their scholastic uniform, were ready to go out but, at last, with a quick move, he throw away (random) a book from his schoolbag.
Ataru was walking slowly, with the hands behind behind his head, the eyes half closed, apparently thinking nothing.
Lamú, instead, was flying nervously around and over him, gigglind and smiling.
' AH, WHAT A BEAUTIFUL DAY !!! DARLING, I WILL CARE ON MY HEART THE PAST SUNDAY FOR ALL MY LIFE !!! YOU WERE WONDERFULL !!! IT SEEMS THAT YOU KNEWS IN ADVANCE WHAT I WANTED TO DO !!!
Ataru opened one eyes, just to look Lamú in the corner: possible that she could suspect that he could read her mind? If so, his grat idea would be trashed before the start.
He though: 'All that hard work for nothing? Except yesterday, of course: but if so....'
' WOW, HIS LUMP STILL STAYS ON.
[Lamú, flying without pose over, behind, in front and around him] Darling, your lump still stays on.
[Ataru, speaking slowly and seriously] I said you that I don't mind, I don't feel any pain.
[Lamú, even flying without pose over, behind, in front and around him] Sure? Any pain??
[Ataru, getting nervous] I WILL FEEL LOTS OF PAIN IN MY HEAD IF YOU DON'T STOP FLYING IN THIS WAY !!!
[Lamú, flying less closer to him] Oh... excuse me, darling.
[Ataru, stopping in a silly pose] WAIT !!! WAIT !!! Lamú, WAIT !!!!
[Lamú, holding in air] Darling, what's going on?
[Ataru] Do you have the english book for the lesson of today, have you??
[Lamú, still holding in air] No, today it was your turn to carry on.
[Ataru, worring] OH MY GOD !!!! I FORGOT IT AT HOUSE !!! PLEASE, Lamú, COULD YOU FLY BACK HOME TO CARRY ON ME??? PLEASE !!!
' GRRRRRRRR: EVEN HE LOVES ME, SOMETHING NEVER CHANGE...
[Lamú, flying] Ok, I'll come back to take it. We will see at school. Ciao Darling, see you later.
[Ataru, with sweet voice] Ciao ciao !!!!
After few second Lamú disappeared in the sky and Ataru, suddenly, hide himself behind a wall.
Ataru started to giggle but his laugh increase so much, until when he become so loud.
'Ah, my lovely girl: so beautifull, so sexy, so sweet, so much sweety.......... AND SO INGENUE !!'
He was trembling at the idea of his thinking, his body was shaking of joy: 'Now is time to do the first tests: finally, from today, girl hunting will be easier !!!! It will be enough to listen the thinkings of Lamú to know if she's in the nearness, and I'll have the time to avoid her electric zaps !!! Plus, with other two-three 'sweet cares', she will be so much sweety of me that, in the end, if she will meet me with another girl, will though that the other girl is herself !!!
This lump mean something !!! Yes: it's a gift from God !!! He choose me for an important mission that will save all the human race: I HAVE TO MAKE MINE ALL THE GIRL OF THE UNIVERSE, TO ALLOW THE HUMAN RACE TO RULE ALL OVER IT !!!!'
He restarted to laugh aloud and in a silly way, with terrific effects: people walking on the streets really though that he was a crazy man escaped from the mad house and begun to run away from him, sreaming in pain !!!
'For the moment it will be enough a pair of tests. For instance................ .. that girl: let's begun to that girl'
A cute girl was running, dressing sportsware, on the same street: she had black hair and eyes, fancy face, little tits, beautiful legs and an interesting back.
Ataru started to run too and reached her easly.
[Ataru, running] Buongiorno principessa !!!!
[Black hair girl, running] What the fool are you??
[Ataru, running but speaking seriously, making a serious expression] My name is Ataru, Ataru Moroboshi and just now I'm doing a secret mission for you.
[Black hair girl, running] A 'secret mission' for me?? Really ?? What you mean ??
[Ataru, running, same voice and expression] Destiny in body say to me that I was made for loving you and you was made for loving me. But also say to me to keep the secret !!
[Black hair girl, running and smiling] You're really crazy
[Ataru, running, same voice and expression] Yes, I was crazy because I didn't find you until now. But, please, say me your name.
[Black hair girl, running and smiling] Aiko. My name is Aiko
[Ataru, running, same voice and expression] Would you give me your cellphone number?? Your adress?? Your email ?? Now that I've found you I don't wanna to loose you anymore.
[Black hair girl, running and smiling] You're really crazy. Well, you could call me at ******
[Ataru, running, with happy voice] I'll send you and SMS very soon !!! I'm looking forward a thrilling date with you.
[Black hair girl, running] See you soon, 'man of the destiny'.
[Ataru, now holding] Ciao ciao my dear !!!
[Ataru, jumping] GOAL !!!! ONE TO ZERO FOR ATARU THE GREAT !!!!
Ataru looked at his watch and agree that he could have enough time for another girl.
After few second, he saw another one: he has pretty red hair, a little braid, perfect misures, perfect tits, perfect body, perfect legs and perfect back !!!
Se was dressing black pants and a yellow shirt but was also totally wet of cold water.
[Ataru, getting excited] Hi my beauty: you're so wet !!! Let me help you to dry yourself.
[Red hair girl, with nervous voice] WHO ARE YOU???
[Ataru, with serious voice] I'm Ataru Moroboshi, the paladin of wet beautiful girls: God send me to you to avoid to get a bad cold.
[Red hair girl, same voice] JUST GO AWAY !!!
[Ataru, with serious voice] Impossible, my heart is too lost in you.
With a great scream the red hair girl jump in her legs, trying to hit Ataru with several kicks but he avoided them easly. The red air girl was very surprised to see that all her attacks fails !!!
So she tried to hit him with a direct sock in his face but Ataru caught her hands still easly.
In change, he caressed gently her ear with the top of his finger.
[Ataru] TOUCHED !!!!
The red hair girl start trembling......
[Ataru, with serious voice] You're more lovely when you get angry. Please, say to me your name and give me your adress and cellphone number: I wanna have a date with you as soon as possible.
The red hair girl, with a great jump, tryied to free himself from the siege of Ataru and started to run, faster than the wind, screaming lost in fear.
Ataru tried to come after her but he lost her trace.
Behind a wall, a boy, wet of hot water, was looking at the scene.
[Ataru] Hey you, have you see a cute red hair girl running?
[Boy] Yes. She ride like the wind !!! Was running and screaming at the same time !!! Seems that she just saw the devil in body and bones.
[Ataru, mumbling] What the hell of devil................... ......... [and give up to look after her]
Ataru looked again his watch and saw that he hasn't no more time for girl hunting.
But also he though: 'Strange: boy and girl was wearing the same cloths. What a coincidence..... Maybe are twins??'
' BUT WHERE'S DARLING??? I DON'T SEE HIM IN ANY PLACE !!!! GRRRRRRRRRRRR, IF HE HAS RE-BEGUN HIS GIRL HUNTING I WON'T FORGIVE HIM ANYMORE. I'LL GIVE ME MY WHRST ZAP !!!
'Oh my God, she's back: I need an idea, quickly, or I'm lost !!!'
Near him there was a nice garden, full of planst of roses: Ataru took three of them (took the bones too !!!) and hide them behind his back.
Just in time: Lamú landed in front of him.
[Lamú, with nervous voice] DAAAAAAAAAARLING, WHERE YOU'VE GONE ?? AND WHAT ARE YOU HIDING???
Ataru smiled to her.
[Lamú, more nervous] DAAAAAAAAAARLING, ARE YOU TRYING TO JOKE ME?? SHOW ME WHAT ARE HIDING !!! QUICKLY !!!!
[Ataru, with sweet voice] Every your wish is like an order for me [and she showed the roses to her]
' ...... OH MY G............DAAAAAARLIN G !!!
[Lamú, with trembling voices] D.....d......darling, are they for me?? Really ??
[Ataru, same voice] I did a long trip just to get them. I wanted to make a surprise just for you.
Lamú was unbreathing, as paralized, in front of that great gift.
' ...A SURPRISE !!! HE JUST WANTED TO MAKE A SURPRISE FOR ME !!!! Lamú, YOU'RE A STUPID !!! A STUPID !!! A STUPID !!!! A STUPID !!!!
[Ataru, same voice] Do you love them??
Lamú took the roses and started to cry, so Ataru dry her tears: his eyes were clear and sharming.
[Ataru, with sweet voice] Lamú, please, stop crying and move yourself or we'll be late at school.
'2 to 1 for Ataru the great: what a wonderfull start for this monday' was the last though of Ataru.
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
Lol. It's just hilarious to imagine Ataru and Lum' faces and expressions. So far, so good!
-
... ehm... I don't know if anybody of you, reading the 4th chapter, has seen "something of particular".....
I offer you a little help: Ataru says "2-1 for Ataru the great" about his dayly girl hunting.
But are you sure ???
... OR MAYBE HE'VE LOST 1-2 ???
Is "the water" who make the difference ;D
Posted on: January 25, 2008, 07:35:35 PM
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter five: THE POWER OF LOVE !!
Tomobiki, 1 month and 29 days before the end of the scool.
The coming at school of Ataru and Lamú, that day, was really an event !!!
He was walking slowly, in his usual way (arms crossed behind the head, eyes half closed, short steps) and Lamú was flying on his side, holding his left arm.
But everybody saw the three roses who was holding in the other hand ! People stops and turn to stay at them, with large eyes and unbreathing !!
Over all, the 4 'Lamús stormtroopen' were shocked: Kakugari and Chibi felt down (unconscious) with an heavy thump, Perma opened his mouth until the floor and Megane become, for some instants, a salt statue !!!
In few minutes the news was jumping, by SMS, on the display of anybody at school who was holding a cellphone: 'LUM HLD 3 ROSES!GIFT FROM @RU!PREP.YRSLF,MAYB.ND OF WORLD IS NR-CUL8R'.
Entering in the classroom Mendo saw Lamú and the roses.
[Mendo] Wow, Miss Lamú: what beautiful roses !! Are they from your own garden?? I think that you take a great care of them !!! Are they from your planet?
[Lamú, looking at floor, innocently] No, they're a gift from my darling.
[Mendo, with large opened mouth, large eyes and hands in his hair, screaming] A....A.....A GIFT FROM HIM ??
Mendo, with a large move of his right hand, sweared his katana and, with a large turn, try to hit Ataru in face but, as usual, he caught it by his naked hands.
[Mendo, sceaming out of his soul] MOROBOSHIIIIII !!!! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?? WHAT'S ON BEHIND THIS ??? I KNOW YOU TOO MUCH: NONE FROM YOU IS MADE WITHOUT A FUTURE PERSONAL GAIN !!! SPEAK UP!!! TELL ME THE TRUTH AND I'LL BE FORGIVING !!!
[Ataru, with satanic smile] Good morning, my eternal foe !!
[Mendo, still screaming, more loudly] MOROBOSHIIII !!!! I MADE YOU A QUESTION !!!!
[Ataru, now screaming too] HAVE YOU HAVER HEAR THE WORD 'BETWEEN WIFE AND HUSBAND NEVER INSERT YOUR HAND' ????
Mendo was out of his soul due to jealousy, so improved all of his strenght to make a mortal hit in face of Ataru with his katana.
He was boggled: for the firs time his eternal foe seems not able to resist, so the blade initiate to approciate to his nose.
But he felt that somebody put the hand on his right shoulder: was Lamú. So he stopped the attack.
[Mendo, with closed eyes, passing one hand on his air] Miss Lamú: for the respect I have for you, I'll forgive this abject boy and I promise to kill him this afternoon, to spare you from the sight of blood.
Lamú was still in front of him, with half eyes closed and a strange expression.....
[Mendo, surprised] .... ehm .... Lamú, what's going on?? Do you feel fine??
Lamú shows her left hand in front of him: the roses were cutted with a perfect hit, who destroyed the flowers !!
Now he realized: extracting the katana, unintentionally, he cutted her roses.
[Mendo, first unbreathing, then crying] ,,,,,gh.....gh......gh.....gh........ Lamú, IT WAS JUST A DISGRACE !!!! A DISGRACE !!! PLEASE, FORGIVE ME !!!!
People who was still out the school could see a great, blinding flash coming out the classroom 2-5, a noise of broken glasses and a great, terrible, worring, unhuman scream !!!
Inside the classroom 2-5, Mendo was laying on the floor, heavly burnied and wounded: a silly expression was on his face.
[Lamú, with low, cold voice] All right Shutaro, I accept your excuses.
In that moment prof. Onsen entered in the classroom, with an apparent relaed face.
Inside of him, he was repeting: 'Hold on Onsen: it rest less than 60 days and this class, the shame of the school, will be wiped out. Hold on, it rest less than 60 days'.
[Onsen, clearing his voice and speaking seriously] So, my boys, here we are: even less than 60 days still remain before the final test, I need from you other valutation to have all of your situation clear.
It mean only one thing................... ........ [now screaming] INTERROGATION !!!!!!!!!
Everyone in the classrom screamed out in pain, with silly expression: male or female.
[Onsen, with satainc voice] So............... let's see............let's begin form.................... ..
[Onsen, screaming] MOROBOSHI !!!!!!!!! COME HERE !!!!!!! QUICKLY !!!!!!!!!!
[Ataru, surprised] Me???
[Onsen, still screaming] YES, IS THERE ANYONE ELSE IN THIS CLASSROOM WHO HAS THE SAME YOUR NAME ???
[Mendo, with ironic voice, passing one hand in his hair, with eyes closed] I hope no: one is more than enough !!!
Everyone in the classrom, less Lamú, laugthed aloud.
' OH MY GOD, WHAT WILL HAPPEN NOW?? YESTERDAY WE DIDN'T STUDY AT ALL ! AND ALSO BECAUSE OF ME !!! OH, DARLING: HOW I COULD HELP YOU??
In the moment that he passed near her, Ataru let felt a leaflet in her desk.
Lamú take it immediatly.
He wrote: 'Lamú, please, read immedatly the answer of every question he will made me, so you can prepare in time if he'll ask also for you. You don't deserve a bad valutation'.
' DARLING, YOU'RE WORRIED FOR ME !!!! HOW MUCH I LOVE YOU !!!
Ataru was thinking: 'I wish she could help me, otherwise I'll be a dead-men-walking today'.
[Onsen, after have cleared his voice] So, Moroboshi, let's see..........ehm........ just an easy question to begun, taken from the very last lesson: who wrote 'The Rhyme of the Ancien Mariner'??
[Ataru, clear in his face, with large smile and eyes] OH, I KNOW: IT'S EASY !!!!
STEVE HARRIS, THE BASS PLAYER OF 'IRON MAIDEN' ! IT'S THE 15 MINUTES' SONG FROM THE ' POWERSLAVE ' ALBUM, DATED 1984 !!!
THIS IS A REVELATION: PROF. ONSEN, YOU TOO LIKE HEAVY METAL MUSIC ??
'''
FIRST SCENE: from the deepest space, a comet deeply impatc in the middle of Pacific Ocean, exploding with a large noise, that create an ultra-abnormal tsunami;
SECOND SCENE: the tsunami screw up everything at his passage: ships, islands, fishes, sumbarines, half-naked men and women, reality shows, screaming politicians, football and baseball players, hidden treasures, even airplanes are destroyed;
THIRD SCENE: approaching to the japaneese coast, over the tsunami, people can see one man surfing the top: it's Ryonosuke's father, who is screaming and laughting (out of soul by the happyness): 'WONDERFULL !!!! WONDERFULL !!! THE BEST WAVE I'VE SURFERED IN MY WHOLE LIFE !!!! WONDERFUUUUUUUUUUUUL !!!!!
[Ryonosuke, waiting for the wave and for him at the beach, dressed as 'Wonder Woman', screaming aloud] I'LL SEND YOU IN ORBIT BEYOND THE SOLAR SYSTEM WITH AN UPPERCUT !!!!
With a powerfull jump she approciate to him and give an unimmaginable uppercut !!!
[Ryonosuke's father, now flying on air and screaming] I LOVE THE SEAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!
LAST SCENE: water flow, with violence, all over Japain and wipe out, first one, Tomobiki' school institute.
'''
When water retired, all the classroom was rolling on the floor, laughting loudly.
[Onsen, wishpering himself] Be quiet Onsen, Be quiet: those are the last days. Be quiet, be.....
[Onsen, screaming loudly] MOROBOSHIIIIIIIIII !!!! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING ?? TRY TO BE SERIOUS ALMOST ONE TIME IN YOUR LIFE !!!!
' OH MY GOD, DARLING !!!!
Lamú was still shocked, due to the answer of her darling, but found the strenght to open the book and search something.
' SO, LET'S SEE....[mumble]..... 'THE RHYME OF'........ [mumble]........... SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE...... [mumble]......WRITER OF XVIII CENTURY..... [mumble].....OTHER POEM......'KUBLAI KHAN'....... [mumble].......
[Ataru, now with serious expression] All right prof., I'll stop joking.
[Onsen, nervous] I re-phrase: who-write-'The-Rhyme-of-the-Ancien-Mariner'?
[Ataru, serious] Samuel Taylor Coleridge, an english writer lived XVIII century, also famous for the epic poheme 'Kubali Khan'.
All the classroom become surprised: at their eyes, an authentic metamorphosis was interesting the body and mind of Ataru.
[Onsen, unbreathing]....That's......That's correct.
' YEAH !!!!! 1 TO 0 FOR MY DARLING !!!!
[Onsen, back to normal] So, Moroboshi, now that you're back on the surface of our mother Earth, what could say about William Wordsworth?
'And what kind of strange mammiferous is this one?' Was the though of Ataru.
' ONSEN IS PLAYING LOUD WITH DARLING !!! MEN, I NEVER HEAR THIS NAME !!! LET'S SEE....[mumble]..... A FRIEND OF COLERIDGE....[mumble]..... CONTEMPORANEOUS....[mumble]..... WORDSWORTH'S MASTERPIECE ....[mumble].....'THE PRELUDE' ....[mumble]..... AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL POEM OF HIS EARLY YEARS ....[mumble].....
[Ataru, serious] This is very difficult, prof. So, please, let me reflect......... ....[mumble]............. Yes, he was contemporaneous of Coleridge, I think also a friend of him. Yeah, I remeber his masterpiece: 'The Prelude', an autobiographical poem of his early years .
[Onsen, once more time surprised] That's correct !!!!
' YEAH !!!!! DARLING, YOU'RE SIMPLY THE BEST !!!!!!! 2 TO 0 !!!!!
Onsen asked other things to Ataru, but he answered to all the questions with any error.
Mendo, Megane, Perma, Kakugari and Chibi were paralyzed: they were watching at him as a rare beast.
Instead, the other people of the classroom become to appreciate him.
First of all, naturally, Lamú.
' THAT..............THAT'S INCREDIBLE !!!! EVERY ANSWER IS RIGHT !!!! AND I TOUGH THAT HE DIDN'T STUDIED AT ALL !!!! MAYBE HE DID IT LAST NIGHT, WHEN I WAS SLEEPING !!! OH, DARLING: I'M SO PROUD OF YOU !!!
Ataru took a quick sight to Lamú and blinked to her: a large smile performed in her face, a little tear of joy flow from her eyes.
[Onsen, serious] Moroboshi, you'll never finish to surprise me. Even if I'm still thinking that you are the most lecherous and unfaithful boy of the universe [at thoose words, Ataru lost his equilibrium and seems to fall in front of him: he stopped himself in a silly pose and groaned], I admit that, this time, you must deserve a good rate.
[Ataru, serious, in normal position] Thank you prof.
Mendo waked up and walked to him, with a proud expression in his face.
[Mendo, serious] Moroboshi, a real samurai must accept the ableness of the foe, specially after a hard battle and, over all, when is still carrying in his face the sign of it.
[Ataru, serious] Thak you, my eternal foe........but [now surprised]...... what do you mean when you say 'sign of the battle in my face'?
[Mendo, serious] You don't have to try to hidden them: I see on you lots of withe hairs and deep furrows in your face. Even your hands and eyes seems to be consummed. Instead of hidding, you must show them to everybody: they're the sign of your sacrifices. Don't forget thoose words: many wounds, many honor.
[Ataru, now serious] I thank you Mendo, I appreciate so much your words.
All the girl of the classroom take a scream of ammiration: the two promised foes, face to face, agree each other.
[All the girls, screaming in joy] WOOOOOOOW !!!!! HOW ARE BEAUTIFUL THE MEN OF HONOR !!
Last, but not the least, Lamú jumped from her seat and, landing on the floor, take a large and sounding clap in the hand of Ataru.
[Lamú, smiling] Well done, darling: I'm proud of you !!!! [and gave him a little kiss]
[Ataru, seriously but rather tired] That's the power of love.
.....
Later, hidden in the male bathrooms of the school, Ataru watched his face in the glass.
Mendo said the truth: the white hair were increased and the furrows too. His eyes really seems to be consummed and the hands appears so dry.
And was in that moment that he felt a great pain on his heart, like if an invisibile hand tried to rip it out from his chest.
'What's going on on me?? [and felt worried] I'm feeling sick and tired, like I'm changing in my body.........'
Hidden too, Megane was looking at the scene and though: 'Also Ataru, even abject, will step into the adul edge: maybe now is just making himself a reason of it??'
In this meantime Ataru spit something that seems blood.
Still hidden, Megane step out the bathroom and though: 'SAYONARA YOUTH !!!'
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
I loved Ataru's classes day but I'm worried about him... Be gentle with him GiovaneDinamitardo!
-
No no: during the history I'm writing, nothing will be spared !!
Everything will change.
But is what Rumiki Takahashi even do: SPARE NOTHING !!!! (or no? ;D ).
A little spoiler: you'll can divide the history in 2.
The first is rather "careless", the second will be...................... ..different !!!
PS: no one note that, in my history, Ataru tried to have a date with RANMA SAOTOME ??? >:)
Posted on: January 26, 2008, 11:26:00 PM
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter six: THOSE TWO THIN PINK LINES !!
Tomobiki, 1 month and 11 days before the end of the scool.
It was a wonderful springtime day: as usual, Lamú and Ataru had their breakfast and gone at school.
But, during the morning, clouds closed the sky, a light rain become to flow and the temperature too.
Inside the classroom, Onsen was talking about Hernest Hemingway masterpiece and was reading a part of the book.
[Onsen] '... AND THEREFORE, NEVER SEND TO KNOW FOR WHOM THE BELL TOLLS: IT TOLLS FOR THEE'.
Lamú was particularry touched by this phrase: felt a cold chill on her back and a strange sentation.
[Lamú, whispering] Darling, what it mean?
[Ataru, bored] I think that if anyone listen that damned bell will die.
[Lamú, worried and whispering] It's true? The humans can hear death approciating by the toll of a bell?
[Ataru, still bored] I don't konw: I'm never died before.
Lamú would replicate something but she felt strange.........so strange.....very strange.............too much strange !!!
One instant after, she took her hand on her mouth and, with great noise, jumped from her seat, keep flying, broke the door of the classroom with a great zap and disappeared !!!
Everyone in the classroom was shocked at this sight !!!
Megane send a sight to Chibi: he immediatly agree and disappeared too outside the classroom.
Even Ataru would exit but he was chaught (as a rugby player) by Onsen.
[Onsen, screaming] MOROBOSHIIIIIII, WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU'RE GOING ???
[Ataru, screaming] SHE'S MY GIRLFRIEND !!!! I'VE THE RIGHT TO KNOW HOW SHE FEELS !!!
[Onsen, screaming] I DON'T LET YOU GO !!! IF SHE FELL BAD, COULD GO TO THE INFIRMARY BY HER OWN LEGS !!
Chibi comes after Lamú until the door of female bathroom: he didn't enter in but he could distinctly hear her puking several times.
He sent an SMS to Megane to explicate the situation, he answered: 'THAT'S NO GOOD!STAY HIDDEN BUT CLOSE TO HER,YOU'LL REFER AFTER'.
After severals minutes Lamú comes back to the classroom: her face seems so withe.
[Onsen] Lamú, are you all right?
[Lamú, with thin voice] I'm feeling better now [and set at her place].
[Ataru, whispering] Whats' happened?
[Lamú, wishpering] I've puked so much.
[Ataru, whispering] Why?
[Lamú, whispering] I don't know.
Ataru looked at her with the corner of his eye, mumbling.
' ......ONE MOMENT !!!!
Her eyes became large.
She begun to make a sum, counting something in the top of fingers.
' SO, LET'S SEE........THIS IS MY FIFTH DAY OF 'LATE'......
Ataru became totally red !!!!!!
'L-A-T-E ?!?!?!?!?!?' was his though. 'IT MEAN THAT.........THAT....... ...'
' SUBTRACTING 5 DAYS, MY 15TH DAYS WAS ON...............SUNDAY MORNING !!! 'THAT' SUNDAY MORNING !! AND MY FIRST DAY WAS ON........ON..........
Ataru became totally white, his tongue was out of the mouth, dry, and the eyes were large as ever !!
He was thinking: 'OH MY GOD ! Lamú, PLEASE, SAY TO ME THAT YOU'RE JOKING' !!!
' IT COULD BE...............
'''
MASTER SCENE
As in 'Star Wars IV', Ataru was on the cockpit of a spacecraft, flying over the 'Black Death', followed by severals ennemies: explosions were among him.
[voice from the radio] Moroboshi, you're our last hope !!! Destroy the Black Death with your last missile !!!
[Ataru, worried] That's no good !!! My computer has gone !!! I think is impossible to hit from this distance a target so little as........
[voice inside of Ataru] Ataru-Luke: use the strenght !!! The strenght is with you !!!
So Ataru keep concentrate and, after a while, launched his missile.
Soon it fractionate in rather 220 millions of micro-missiles, who looks like spermatozoa: everyone hit the target (a little hole at the end of an artificial canyon).
The Black Death exploed: severals corianders, mixed with cherry flowers, were throw over all the air and felt over Lamú, who was holding a baby, saying to him: 'SAY HELLO TO DADDY' !!!!
'''
In the classroom, who was totally silent, Lamú was still counting the days on the top of her finger.
She closed her eyes by the joy, a large smile was on her face.
' GEE, MAYBE I'M PREGNANT !!!!
[Ataru, jumping up from his seat, screaming loud, out of his soul, then holding in a nervous pose] YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRR RRGHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
His desperate scream broke the silence: everyone, surprised, looked at him.
He felt down with a great, heavy thump, and became unconscious !!!
....
In the office of Miss Sakura, Ataru was laying on the bed, still unconscious.
[Lamú, with worried voice] Sakura, please, tell me the truth: Darling is so bad?
[Sakura, with cold voice] No, not at all. He's only unconscious.
[Lamú, nervously] Please, say to me something: in the last days I've seen him particularry depressed and stressed.
[Sakura] Really? Ataru, the most perverted guy of the whole universe, is 'depressed and stressed'?
[Lamú, more nervous] DON'T JOKE ABOUT MY DARLING !! I'VE SAID YOU THE TRUTH ! DON'T YOU SEE HOW MAY WITHE HAIRS HAS GOT??
[Sakura] Yeah.......... now that you make me note them.........is strange. And how many furrows.......he seems so aged.
[Lamú, at the top of nervous] I-SAIED-'NO-JOKES' !!
[Sakura, now nervous too] I DON'T MIND IF WHAT I'M SAYING IS NOT WHAT YOU WANTED FOR ANSWER: YOU ASKED ME WHAT WAS MY IMPRESSION, I GIVE IT TO YOU. IN MY OWN OPINION, HE SEEMS AGED !!! [now with normal voice]....but.....even we scream, we don't solve the 'mistery'.
[Lamú, now imbarassed] ......ehm........Sakura. .....talking about 'mistery'........I've to ask to you, conidentially.......
[Sakura, with trustless voice] Wait for a moment..........
Sakura took some lancets from her desk and, suddenly, launched it in several directions.
The silence felt on the room.
[Sakura, now relaxed] It's all right, none are hearing us. So, what do you want from me?
[Lamú, more imbarassed] ...well.....ehm......... I......I was asking myself if you........you have a...a......
She whispered something in the ear of Sakura.
[Sakura, screaming loud with large mouth, jumping slowly on air] WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT??
Sakura jumped over Ataru's body (still unconscious) and begun to shake and sock it heavly.
[Sakura, screaming out of her soul] MOROBOSHIIIIIIIII !!! YOU MORON !!! YOU BASTARD !!!!! YOU IDIOT !!!!!! YOU STUPID !!!!!! YOU.......
Lamú held the hand of Sakura with wrath.
[Lamú, nervous] THAT'S MORE THAN MUCH !!! STOP TO SOCK HIM !!! IF YOU WANT TO KNOW, HE DIDN'T FORCE ME AT ALL: WE DECIDED TO SHARE OUR OWN DESIRE AND WE WERE TOTALLY FREE !!
[Sakura, nervous too] AH, NOW IS CLEAR: HE'S AGED BECAUSE YOU'RE PLAYING THE 'OLYMPIC GAMES' !!!
[Lamú, more nervous] WHAT THE HELL OF 'OLYMPIC GAMES' !!!! SAKURA, GET ON YOUR FEETS AGAIN OR I'LL GIVE YOU A TRIPLE ZAP !!! I'M FEELING OVERCHARGED !!!! [a blue aura became to shine aorund her]
[Sakura, now normal] You're right. [And set donws in her chair] Well, let's try to examinate the situation. Normally, the women of the Earth use a simply test who 'read' the level of their endocrines. But you are an alien: who knows if you're sharing the sames biology ??
[Lamú, now with normal voice] Well.....ehm......in fact of pregnancy oni's females are rather similar at humans: in my planet, some times ago, did some researches about it.
[Sakura] If so.......take this [and set up and gave her a little box] Is simple to use, the instructions are inside. Is also easy to read the response: with 2 pink lines you're pregnant, with only one no. But remember that even if you'll see one marked line and one no you'll must read it as 'positive'.
[Lamú] How many time I've to wait?
[Sakura] Few minutes. By the way, he knows something about you?
[Lamú, rather imbarassed] No, nothing for the moment. But I want to make him a surprise if I'll be pregnant !!! [now with joy] MAYBE WE WILL BE A FAMILY !!!!
Ataru groamed.
[Sakura, looking at him with the corner of the eye] He's coming back to normal.
[Lamú, close to him, with sweet voice]Darling, darling, speak to me: how do you feel?
[Ataru, still shocked, with silly voice] S...somebody took the nameplate of the camon that invested me ?
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
Is can't come up with a reason for Ataru being so aged...! Anyways, I like your fanfic a lot!
-
Is can't come up with a reason for Ataru being so aged...!
You'll know very soon ;)
I like your fanfic a lot!
Thanks, thanks _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
I was wondering if I can create an "Index" of all the chapter at the top of the topic: can I?
Posted on: January 28, 2008, 08:13:52 PM
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter seven: FEARS !!
***
Notice: with this chapter I start an experiment. When you'll see a link, please, click on it with the right button of the mouse and open it in a new window: you'll have a sort of 'soundtrack' of the episode.
GiovaneDinamitardo
***
Tomobiki, 1 month and 11 days before the end of the scool.
That evening Ataru and Lamú, having supper, didn't speak at all; Mr and Mrs Moroboshi didn't mind it: in their house, since longtime, silece has became rare and precious, more than gold.
After that, in his bedroom, Ataru begun to play nervously his guitar.
Lamú watched him as a rare beast: she knows about the guitar but havn't ever heard him play.
[Lamú, surprised] Darling, you're playing so well !!! Really !!! What's the name of this song ??
[Ataru, depressed] 'Master of Puppets', a song of Metallica.
[Lamú, still surprised] WOW !!! Next time I'll carry on my bass: we could jamming togheter.
[Ataru, now surprised too] ...uh? 'Your bass'?? Do you play bass?? Since when??
[Lamú] Ever: I play bass and saxophone.
[Ataru, still surprised] I've never seen or heard you before play anything.
[Lamú, now normal] When I'm feeling blue I play saxophone, but I'm not so able. Instead, when I'm angry, I play bass. I have it on my UFO, with also an acoustic six-string and twelwe string too.
[Ataru] Why do you prefere the bass?
[Lamú] Well, I think that, If I only could play in front of some people, I will transmit them the power that I feel inside.
[Ataru, with dreaming voice] Feeling....... [starting singing and playing, with inspirate voice] 'Feelings,/ nothing more than feelings,/ Trying to forget my/ feelings of love.... /Teardrops/ rolling down on my face, / Trying to forget my/ feelings of love./.. '
http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=VHapMnqSeR8&feature=related (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=VHapMnqSeR8&feature=related)
' YOU'RE SO CUTE !!!
'I'm so worried' was instead the thinking of Ataru, who was watching her with the corner of his eye.
[Lamú] It's a wonderfull song. But, please: stop playing for tonight. [getting rather excited] I think that tomorrow will be a beautiful day and I want to wake up early.
[Ataru, rather bored] Why?
[Lamú, sweetly] Who knows? .............Is just my 'feeling'....You've just said about it.......
That night Ataru tried to search to sleep but it seem that he coundn't at all.
In opposite, Lamú, laying on his side (since 2 mounts an more they slept togheter) seems to be lost in sweet dreams: she had still a little smile on.
He was thinking: 'What I'll gonna do If she's pregnant?? I won't give up with Shinobu; Benten, Oyuki, Ran, Ryonosuke, Sakura and all the rest of the girls: they're still loving me, they miss me so much, what they will do without Ataru, the great lover, the only one in the whole universe that could care themselves in the same way at the same time?? I've got a responsability in front of my harem !!! On the other hand, how I could leave Lamú ? I just don't want to have a son now (maybe in the future.......ehm .........SO FAR in the future) but how I will be able to break up with her, NOW?
What I have to do? ........what is better to do?.....what is........better if.....if............... ...
Inside a bleak, rather dark and wet room, Lamú was trying to lull a baby sleep: she has long green hair and 2 little horns on her head.
[Mayuka] MUMMY, I'M HUNGRY !!!
[Lamú, sweetly] Be patient, little Mayuka: I forgot to buy your milk. But I promise you that tomorrow I'll make you a cup of chocolate: with so much chili pepper, as you like.
[Mayuka, crying] YOU SAID ME THE SAME THING YESTERDAY !!!
[Lamú, with a little sigh] Now just try to sleep.
[Masako] DADDY !!! I WANNA DADDY !!!
[Lamu, sweetly but with a little sigh] Daddy is out now. He is so far away, for work. You couldn't wait for him, you're so little, and maybe he'll come back home so late: so, just try to sleep.
[Masako] DADDY !!! I WANNA HIM !!! I WANNA !!! I........I.....
[Lamú, caressing her sweetly on head] Yes, sleep. You're a wonderful child.
She set up the bed of the child, so turn off the light.
[Lamú, speaking low, sighing and crying] Darling, why did you leave me? Mayuka is starving and I too. The fridge si empty since 2 days. And this room is so wet: she's so cold but I can't use the heating, because I've no more money for paying it. [dropped on her knees, some tears flow on the floor] I've sold my UFO and all the rest but now all is finished. None offer me a decent work !!! And I cannot lie another day to Mayuka: her large eyes sting me more than sunlight when I lie.... Darling....[sigh].....darling.......[sigh]...........darling......[sigh].......
[now screaming and crying]DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARLIII IIIIIIING, WHY DID YOU LEAVE MEEEEEEEEEEEE??? [crying stronger] WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH, DAAAAAAAAAARLING, HOW YOU COULD BE SO CRUEL ????? SHE'S ALSO YOUR SON !!!! HOW COULD YOU LIVE US ?????? DAAAAAAAAARLING !!!!!!
[Ataru, screaming] I'M BACK !!!!!
[now breathing heavly] I'm back............I'm back.............I'm back........I am..........where I am????
He watched the scene around and found his bedroom: it was just a nightmare.
Lamú was still sleeping.
'I couldn't leave her right now!' was his tough.
He caressed gently her long hair: they were so soft, her head was so warm...
[Lamú, mumbling] Daaarling, please: let me sleep.
'No, I cannot leave her: I can't !' was still his tough.
It was a beautiful late springtime night................... ...
........
Early in the morning Lamú waked up silenciously and closed in the bathroom.
Ataru affected to sleep but, after few minutes, he was closed up the door of the bathroom: he didn't need to peep, because of his skill of reading in the mind of Lamú.
' HERE WE ARE !! LET'S SEE...................YE AH, THE FIRST LINE HAS APPEARED !!!
Ataru was praying, dopped on his knees, rather without breathing: 'Oh, God: I know that you exist. I'm untruthfully, lecherous, dronish and...and .... and so on but, please: have pity of me. I swear: I'll never throw my dirty boxer in any corner of my bedroom, I'll help my mother about wash the dishes every evening, I'll care little Ten, I'll help my father about paying his mortage, I'll giv......MAYBE I'll give up girl hunting too but, please, have pity of me. PLEASE !!!! PLEASE !!!!'
' SO??? WHAT YOU'RE WAITING FOR ???
Now Ataru was thinking 'Maybe I've still an hope: PLEASE, GOD, LET IT BE !!!'
' NO MORE LINES ???
'.......... [GULP]..........
' OH NO, THIS IS REALLY THE END !!!! NO MORE 'LATE'................
Out of the door, Ataru felt to the floor with an heavy thump (in a silly way)
[Ataru, now breathing, wishpering] Thanks God, I beelived that you're still caring me.
But, in the meantime, he start feeling a great pain on his heart, then on his stomach, his pluck..... soon, all his body was suffering in pain.
[Lamú, opening the bathroom's door] Darling, what you're doing dropped to your knees??
[Ataru, rather surprised] Eh ?!!? Oh, you've finished??? [now screaming] LET ME ENTER !!!!! [and than he run into the bathroom and closed the door behind him]
[Lamú, with wrath, screaming, in Oni language *] KIMMU JEWA RUTTU !!!! KIMM'UNDAWI MORBU !!!KIMMU FJACCAVI 'NINTRHA !!!! KIMMU PISHAWI SANGOOOOOOOO !!!'
During all the day, Lamú didn't speak at all with anybody: nor at school, nor at home (in opposite, the 4 'stormtroopen' were whispering all the day, even Mendo seems interested at them).
Still Ataru haven't any clear idea: her though was so deep that he wasn't able to read. He knews that she was depressed but she showed every day an haunt face.
After they came back home, Ataru had a great shower. He was thinking: 'That's more than enough !!! I feel the astinence !!!! This evening I want have an heavy girl hunting time. I don't mind if Lamú will fry me as a cicken: I want to go !!'
He found her set on a corner of the his bedroom, still with an haunt face, her eyes lost into emptyness.
He begun to dress, looking at her with the corner of his eyes.
[Lamú, depressed] Where you're going to go?
[Ataru, with fake indifference] ......ehm.......ehr..... ....... Just to have a little walk.
[Lamú, still depressed].... and girl hunting too.
Ataru became totally red, lost in fear. He prepared himself to receive the 'usual' zap, but it didn't happen.
[Lamú, even depressed] Don't come back too late this night.
He was really surprised: since the first time she landed on Earth, Lamú never let him go on his own, knowing that he would have a girl hunting time.
[Ataru, just dressed, rather abashed] So................. I go.
[Lamú, bored] Ciao ciao.
He was opening the door, just another second and he would be free. A large smile was shining in his face.
[Lamú, with a large sigh, rather crying] Darling................
Ataru stopped in a particular silly equilibrium: he wasn't able to make another step !!!! He was held by a particular, usual spell: every time that felt Lamú in crisis, he couldn't move at all without helping her, so he cames back and put an hand on her shoulder.
[Ataru, with gentle voice] Lamú, what's up?
[Lamú, with another little sigh] Nothing......
[Ataru, same voice] I don't beelive you. Say me something more than this.
[Lamú, with another sigh] I just can't find any words to say.......
[Ataru] Do you want to have a walk togheter ??
[Lamú, still depressed] I don't. I don't want to see anybody. [And closed her eyes]
[Ataru, with strange voice] Would you like to give me a zap? I don't know for what but I'm sure that I deserve it.
[Lamú, with a little nervous giggle] You always deserve it, even if I don't know for what.
[Ataru, now with clear voice] Ah, I think you're feeling better.
[Lamú, with a little sigh but also a little smile] A little.
[Ataru, with gentle voice] But is not enough....... I feel you really down.
' YEAH, I'M FEELING DOWN. HOW CAN EXPLAIN THAT I'D LIKE TO KEEP ON A BABY FOR YOU?? I THINK YOU'LL NEVER UNDERSTAND THIS !!!
'I......I have to find a diversion, quickly' was the though of Ataru, who was worring at this though.
[Ataru, rather excitate] HEY, Lamú, LISTEN: WHY DON'T YOU CARRY ON YOUR BASS NOW?? LET'S PLAY SOMETHING TOGHETER !!! WE LIVE UNDER THE SAME ROOF SINCE LONGTIME AND WE JUST DIDN'T KNOW THE HOBBIES OF EACH OTHER !!! DO YOU WANNA START A NEW WAY OF LIFE BETWEEN US?? LET'S BEGIN FROM THIS !!
' 'A NEW WAY OF LIFE' ???
[Lamú, surprised] Darling, do you really wanna play with me??
[Ataru, with closed eyes] Yeah
[Lamú, now happy] DAAAARLING, YOU'RE SO CUTE !!! WAIT JUST A MOMENT.
She manage something on her palm: fews second after a flying suitcase landed on the terrace of the bedroom. 'Like those used by Aran Banjo, in 'Daitarn III' anime' was the though of Ataru.
Soon, she opened the suitcase and took her bass, the amplificator and all the effetcs; she also give one to him and then, after chording each other, they were ready to play.
[Ataru] So, what do you prefere to play??
[Lamú, excited] I wanna play a wonderfull song, with a good riff for guitar and bass too.
Ataru soon started with a powerfull riff of his guitar.
http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=cE4FHolkO94 (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=cE4FHolkO94)
[Lamú, excited] YEAH, I KNOW THIS ONE !!! I LOVE THIS RIFF !!! IS YOUR TURN TO SING. [and she started her bass riff]
Ataru begun to sing: 'Kill for gain or shot to main,/ but we don't need a reason/ The Golden Goose is now on the loose/And never out of season./Some blackened pride still burns inside/This shell of bloody treason/Here's my gun for a barrel of fun/For the love of living death....'
[Lamú, now screaming] YEAH, I LOVE 'IRON MAIDEN' !!! GO ON !!! GO ON !!!!
But when Ataru arrived at the chours.........
[Ataru, playing and singing; Lamú sing too] 'TWO MINUTES TO MIDNIGHT/ THE HAND THAT TREATEN DOOM/TWO MINUTES TO MIDNIGHT/TO KILL THE UNBONR IN THE WOMB............' Oops.....
Hearing those words, Lamú stopped immediatly to play.
'What a stupid I am' was the though of Ataru.
' 'T.....TO KILLL..... THE UNBORN........IN........ .IN THE WOMB' ?!?!?
Lamú set down, throw away her bass and started to cry.
[Ataru, with gentle voice] Lamú, don't worry, They're just lyrics !!! I don't kill 'the unborn' into a womb!!! I just can't concive a terrible thing like that !!!
[Lamú, stopping crying and drying tears] Really??
[Ataru, same voice] Yes. Relax yourself. And, if you want to know, I think that, in a future, I'll be looking forward for 'something in the womb'
[Lamú, with clear voice] REALLY ???
He took him by his shirt and shaked a little.
' DARLING...............DA RLING................... IS TRUE???? YOU'RE THINKING AT A FAMILY??? OH.........
[Lamú, crying ad screaming at the same time, into the arms of Ataru] DARLIIIIIIIIIIIING !!!!!!! HOW MUCH I LOVE YOU !!!!
' DARLIIIIIIIIIIIING !!!!!!! HOW MUCH I LOVE YOU !!!!
' DARLIIIIIIIIIIIING !!!!!!! HOW MUCH I LOVE YOU !!!!
' DARLIIIIIIIIIIIING !!!!!!! HOW MUCH I LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU ...........
Those words was echoing in the mind of Ataru with several voices.
He throw away the guitar with wrath and took his head in his hands, so much was the pain.
' LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!! LOVE YOU !!!!YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU !!!! YOU ..................
He dropped down because he felt a great pain all over his body.
Lamú, watching the scene, felt in panic and screamed loudly, lost in fear!!!!
Had a great, terrible shock at that sight !!!! She just cannot belive at what was happening in front of her.
None in the universe could only imaginate something like that........
[Ataru, crying and screaming] Lamú, PLEASE: HELP ME !!!! HELP ME !!!!!
[Lamú, felt down, the shoulders against the wall, screaming loud, trembling, lost in panic] STAY BACK !!!!! STAY BACK !!!! STAY AWAY FROM ME !!!!
(TO BE CONTINUED)
* Those ones, truthfully, aren't words in Oni language: they're a bricolage of some offenses that my wife use to say when is so much angry. It's a dialet who came from Calabria, in the south of Italy. They're terrible, I think is better do not traslate them.
GiovaneDinamitardo.
Posted on: January 29, 2008, 12:11:09 PM
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter eight: A SPECIAL BEING !!
Tomobiki, 1 month and 10 days before the end of the scool.
Hearing the scream of Lamú, Mr and Mrs Moroboshi (with a knife and a benson) run into the bedroom but, entering, they didn't find Ataru (better: this were their though).
Over the floor was laying an unknown man, aged approximatly 80 years old, with withe hair, furrows and plagues everywhere, the skin ripped several times, who is bleeding a lot (gouts of blood were everywhere, in the wall, in the roof and in the floor).
The man was groaming, his breathing was so difficult: he seems that hadn't any energy to move just a finger.
[Mrs Moroboshi] EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK !!!!!! WHO IS HE ??
[Ataru, with difficult] Mummy................I.. ............am.......... ...Ataru.....
[Mr Moroboshi, in panic] HONEY, WHY DID YOU LIED TO ME ABOUT THE REAL AGE OF OUR SON??
[Mrs Moroboshi, worried] I......I was sure that he had only 18 years........
[Mr Moroboshi, crying] NOW WHO WILL BUY OUR HOUSE IF SOMEBODY WILL SUSPECT THAT HERE WERE DONE AN OMICIDE ???
[Mrs Moroboshi, screaming] HAVE YOU ANY OTHER THING TO SAY LESS SILLY IN THIS MOMENT??
[Lamú, with wrath] SHUT UP YOU TWO !!!!
[Ataru, groaming] Lamú............I'm..........dying.........
[Lamú, worried] Oh my God, darling........
She went off in the terrace and, with several zaps, called her UFO.
[Lamú, nervous] COMES DOWN, COMES DOWN: HURRY !!!!
It arrived after some minutes: Lamú took Ataru in her hand and flied insied it.
When was in, she put her darling into a sort of glass coffin and closed it, then set in front of the master console of the spacecraft, activated the vocal command system and switched it in Oni language, to avoid Ataru to listen anything.
[*** translated from Oni language ***]
[Lamú] Computer, active the medical device. Give me the results also on the master display.
[CPU] NOW WORKING - SUBJECT INSIDE ISN'T AN ONI - SWITCH ON THE CORRECT FORM OF LIFE BEFORE STARTING MEDICAL DEVICE.
Lamú immediatly did it
[Lamú] I require a full scan of it and a complete medical checkup.
After a while, severals cams and sensories were floating around Ataru.
[CPU] SCANNING IS IN PROGRESS ' WAIT PLEASE
[Lamú, getting nervous] Hurry, hurry.......
[CPU] SCANNING IS COMPLETE.
FORM OF LIFE: HUMAN BEING, EARTHIAN
RACE: ASIAN
SEX: MALE
AGE: APPROXIMATLY BETWEEN 70 AND 80 YEARS....
[Lamú, surprised and worried too] WHAT ??
[CPU] BLOOD PRESSURE: UNDER NORMAL LEVEL
PULSATION: FAIBLE
STRUCTURE: ANY WOUND RECORDED
BREATHING: DIFFICULT ' HYPERBARIC AMBIENT ACTIVATED
ENDOCRINES: UNDER NORMAL LEVEL
LYMPHATIC SYSTEM: UNDER NORMAL LEVEL
BRAIN ACTIVITY: INSTABLE
NERVOUS SYSTEM: NOT COMPROMISED
SKIN: SEVERAL WOUNDS IN SURFACE
[Lamú] I want to know the cause of this. Consider that the subject was affected by a sudden aging.
[CPU] MORE DATA NEEDED
Lamú insert all she knews about Ataru.
[CPU] NOW WORKING ' WAIT PLEASE
EFFECT 1 DETECTED: ABNORMAL USE AND CONSUMPTION OF BRAIN FUNCTIONS
EFFECT 2 DETECTED: ABNORMAL CONSUMPTION OF LYMPHATIC SYSTEM
EFFECT 3 DETECTED: ABNORMAL CONSUMPTION OF ENDOCRINUS
EFFECT 4 DETECTED: ABNORMAL CONSUMPTION OF ORGANISM
EFFECT 5 DETECTED: ABNORMAL AGING OF THE SUBJECT
[Lamú] All right, but what is the cause of it?
[CPU] CAUSES ARE UNKNOWN
[Lamú] Write me a list of assumptions about it.
[CPU] NOW WORKING ' WAIT PLEASE
MASTER ASSUMPTION: TUMOR OF LYMPHATIC SYSTEM
[Lamú, screaming out in panic] TUMOR ?!?!?!?!?!?!?!? [rather unbreathing, with a little sigh] But the situation is reversible??
[CPU] NOW WORKING ' WAIT PLEASE
SITUATION IS REVERSIBLE ' ACTIVATION OF CHEMICAL LABORATORY REQUIRED
[Lamú, now breathing] Activate it immediatly.
[end of the traslation from Oni language]
Inside the coffin, Ataru was breathing an athmosphere overoxygenated, so felt rather excited, was able to regain a bit of strength and get conscious again: saw Lamú set in front the master console but when he heard her talking Oni language gived up about trying to understand something.
But, on his own, made himslelf an idea about what was happened.....
In the same time, severals phleboclyses stinged him and begun to release, drop by drop, some chemical substances: at every hit Ataru groamed a little but, at the end, felt unconscious.
When he risen again was still into the glass coffin (the phleboclyses were still on) and saw Lamú, who was crying, over him but, at the same time, saw also his body: he was coming back to normal, slowly.
[Lamú, crying, with some tears dropping on the glass of coffin] Darling, how do you feel?
[Ataru, with faible voice] Still faible. But where I am?
[Lamú, same voice and situation] You're inside the medical device of my UFO. Don't worry, the computer saied that your situation is reversible.
[Ataru, same voice] What do you think is happened?
[Lamú, imbarassed] Well.......I........I just don't know.........
'I want to do a test' was the though of Ataru, who concentrate himself to read into the mind of Lamú.
' OH, DARLING !!! YOU HAVN'T TO KNOW THAT YOU COULD HAVE A TUMOR !!!
The aging syndrome re-begun immediatly: watching the scene, Lamú felt again in panic and made a great scream and, at the same time, Ataru get unconscious again.
When he awaked up again, Lamú was still at his side but was sleeping.
He though: 'Now all is clear: EVERYTHING IS DUE TO MY LUMP !!! For every time i read into the mind of Lamú, I grow older. I just don't know the reason but it require a lots of energy, so first he vampyrised my youth and then, when it finished, made me aged !!! I'm lucky to be here, otherwise I would be already death. From now I must avoid to use this 'power' again.'
But, at the same time, he was worried: 'now I depend totally to her. It mean that, the first time I'll do something bad (for instance, if I want to date with a cute girl) she will have both the possibility to zap me as usual or to let me die just using her though. Damned lump, why don't you disappear on your own ? You weren't a gift from God, you are a joke from the devil !!!'
Suddenly, Lamú waked up and saw that Ataru was back to normal again.
[Lamú, with trembling voice] Darling, how do you feel now?
[Ataru, with normal voice] Better, much better: now I'm young again. Could you please open this coffin?? It make me feel strange laying here.
She opened the device immediatly, so Ataru set up and throw away all the phleboclysis, now dry.
[Ataru, with serioius voice] What do you think it was happened?
[Lamú, rather imbarassed] ... .ehm.......I think that you have had a great stress, mixed with some strange alien elements, who made you so aged. But the computer saied that your situation is reversible: what it did was an 'impact therapy', who allow you to come back to normal. About an aftercare, the chemical laboratory made this pills: you'll must assume it for another month, 3 per day and you'll be healed.
[Ataru, still serious] I'm on debit to you: you bring me to life again.
Lamú started to cry.
[Lamú, crying and screaming] I WILL ALWAYS ON YOUR SIDE !!!! IF I WOULD HAVE TO OVERCOME THE GRAVITATION FORCES, TO CROSS ALL THE SPACE OR ANY TIME, I WILL DO: BECAUSE YOU'RE A SPECIAL BEING AND I'LL TAKE CARE OF YOU !!!!!
[Ataru, same voice] Lamú................. [and kissed her on the mouth and then huged strictly]
.....
While they were landing, Ataru was thinking: 'you just havn't to know that I was able to read on your mind: you'll never understand me. Is better that you'll never know it'.
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
Now I get it! I was really worried about Ataru...! So, when chapter 9 is coming out? :9
-
Right now: just wrote ;D
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter nine: PRIVATE SAVING DARLING ' PART ONE !!
Tomobiki, 1 month and 4 days before the end of the scool.
When Ataru came back on his house he realized that he lost the cognition of the time when was on the UFO: it spent rather 6 days inside the glass coffin without noting anything.
He was always watching at Lamú: she was very depressed, and never stop tu hug him.
Mr and Mrs Moroboshi agreed that Ataru came back to normal, so they prepare a special dinner to bless Lamú for her 'providence'.
The night, instead, sounded so strange; after midnight, in their bedroom, Mr Moroboshi was already sleeping but his wife was still asleep, because, from the room upstairs, cames strange 'noises': little thumps, some groans, some sighs...... She tried to hidden her head under the cushion to avoid to hear t hem but those noises were torturing her, so got nerovus. Arrived at the top of the patience, she screamed loudly:
[Mrs Moroboshi, nervous, screaming out of soul] ALL RIGHT, SONS: I WELL KNOW THE SITUATION AND I'VE CONSIDERED YOUR YOUTHFUL FERVOURS BUT ENOUGH IS ENOUGH !!! SO, OR YOU MAKE YOUR BUSINESS IN SILENCE OR YOU JUST STOP IT NOW !!!
Silence felt all over the house.
[Mr Moroboshi, waking up] Honey, what's up?
[Mrs Moroboshi, still nervous] Something that you've forgotten since longtime [and tourned, in the futon, on the other side]
......
The next day, at school, everyone saw that it was something wrong inside Lamú: was depressed, her eyes appeared blinded by a black curtain (on the other hand, Ataru was full of life again, as the 'old times').
She reached the top (or the bottom?) when prof. Onsen called her to an interrogation: it was a very embarassing scene sawing her missing all the reponses.
[Onsen, serioius] Lamú, you have a wonderfull curriculum, but law is equal for everybody: this time you deserve a bad valutation.
He didn't finished to talk that several desk felt on him, with large noises.
[The stormtroopen, stopped in a silly pose after throwing their desks, screaming] SHE SURELY HAD A VALID CAUSE FOR THIS, HADN'T ?
[Onsen, rising from the desk, with several lumps but scraeming] YOU'RE EXPULSED FROM THE CLASSROOM !!!! GET OUT !!!!
Mendo approached to Lamú.
[Mendo, with serious voice] Lamú, I feel you very depressed. I cannot live knowing you in this way: please, say something. Every your desire is an order for me. If I could do someghint for make you feel better, I'll do.
[Ataru, getting nervous] All right, Shutaro: start from minding your damned business.
Mendo sweared the sword and tried to hit his foe, who catched it (as usual) with his naked hands.
[Mendo, screaming] MOROBOSHIIIIII, YOU'RE SURELY THE CAUSE OF THE DEPRESSION OF Lamú !!!! SPEAK UP !!!!
[Ataru, screaming] I-SAW-'MIND-YOUR-DAMNED-BUSINESS' !!!
[Onsen, just rised from the desk] YOU TWO, YOU'RE EXPULSED TOO!!
Ataru and Mendo gave him a double uppercut in his face: Onsen flight out of the window.
[Boys and girls, screaming] HURRA !!!! NO LESSONS FOR TODAY !!!!
[Mendo, with wrath] You're the source of all the pain of Lamú: I have to erase you from the face of the Earth. Noone will feel your missing !!!
[Ataru, with sad voice] Erase me ? Is not so easy [now with surprised voice] HEY, WAIT: THE SKIRT OF SHINOBU HAS FALLEN !! WOW, SHE'S WEARING A PINK SLIP !!! GEE !!!
[All of the boys, turned to her] REALLY ?????????
One second after, also Mendo flied out of the windows, hit by a powerfull sock from Ataru.
[Ataru, with serious voice] Sayonara Mendo.
One second after, an iron cabinet felt on Ataru: it was just throwed by Shinobu, who was still breathing loudly due to the effort of throwing it.
[Shinobu, nervous] WHEN YOU WOULD LEARN TO DON'T SAY SILLY THINGS ?!?!?
[Shinobu, now normal] But where is gone Lamú??
[Megane, speaking at the othe stormtroopen] So, boys, you've just saw that the situation is out of control. Ataru, the abject, did surely something wrong to Lamú. I cannot allow this anymore. This situation require a particular, heavy solution.
[Perma, worried] YOU......YOU WON'T.....
[Megane, with sad voice] Yeah: from this moment I require full powers to affront the emergence. My first decision is this: this afternoon we'll apply the 'FINAL SOLUTION' to Ataru.
[Kakugari and Chibi, worried] YOU REALLY WANT TO PASS THIS BORDERLINE??
[Megane] I well know that, passing it, we'll never come back but difficult situations require extreme decision.
...
After sometimes, Lamú entered into the office of Sakura.
[Lamú, with low voice] Sakura, I have to speak with you.
[Sakura, with gentle voice] Please, Lamú: enter. Set here
[Lamú, set in a chair] Well, I've got a question for you......but.....
[Sakura, same voice] You can ask me all that you want, I'll try to answer to you easly.
[Lamú, with low voices, interrupted by several sight] What you .....will do.....if.....if you know that..... that the man you're in..... in love.........is......is. .........
[Sakkura, same voice] Ataru did something bad to you?
[Lamú, same voice, same sighs] No, no......on the contrary, he becomed so cute and kind with me........ and......and [now crying] ....AND I DON'T WANT TO LOSE HIM !!!!
[Sakura, same voice] You must be strong now, because you've to say me the reason of your worring.
[Lamú,with trembling voice, interrupted by many sighs] Last week.......we were playing........we never did it togheter............it was so beautifull.....he was so cute with me.........like ever......like ever been.......and.......... ..and.......he felt in pain......into heavy pain.......so I.........I took him on my UFO and.......and......
[Sakura, same voice] What's happen then?
[Lamú, crying aloud] SAKURAAAAAAAAAA, HE COULD HAVE A TUMOR !!!!!!!!!!!!
[Sakura, worried] Really??
[Lamú, now sighing again] Do you remember?? I've saied to you that he was so 'aged' recently.
[Sakura, serious] Yes, I remember.
[Lamú, same voice] Last week........he had a very bad crisis..........my medical device saied that......that he could have a tumor......a tumor at the lymphatic system.........who make him growing older before time....
[Sakura, serious] The science of your planet could do something against it?
[Lamú, same voice] I........I've made a medicine.........now he seems back to normal.......but...
[Sakura, with clear voice] If this is real, you desert a serious nomination to the Nobel for the medicine: when earthians get a tumor is a real drama, because the cure that, until now, they've found are so long and so painfull and have only an infinitesimal percentage of healing from the desease. If you were able to stop the progression of it, for this you're the best woman in all the universe. Everybody would bless you for what you did.
[Lamú, same voice] Sakura.......I.......I.. .....[now crying] I DON'T WANNA LOSE HIM RIGHT NOW, WHEN HE FINALLY FOUND ME !!!!!
[Sakura, same voice] Lamú, get up (and huged her). You've to know tha....
In that meantime, Shinobu entered into the room
[Shinobu] Sakura San, I was wondering if.......[now screaming, worried] EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK, WHAT ARE YOU DOING ???
[Sakura, screaming nervous] SHINOBU: FIRST ONE, IN THE DOOR THERE IS A NOTICE WHO SAY 'DON'T ENTER WITHOUT KNOKING' !!! SECOND ONE: IF YOU SEE TWO WOMEN HUGED IT DOESN'T MEAN THAT THEY'RE LESBIANS !!!
[Shinobu, embarassed] All right. Excuse me for my entrance.
[Sakura] So, what did you want to say me?
[Shinobu] I was wondering if Ataru was here.
[Lamú, worried] Why?
[Shinobu] HE DISAPPEARED !!!
(TO BE CONTINUED)
Posted on: January 31, 2008, 11:42:15 PM
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter ten: PRIVATE SAVING DARLING ' PART TWO !!
Tomobiki, 1 month and 3 days before the end of the scool.
Lamú came out from the office of Sakura flying: was worried, because she didn't know if Ataru has assumed the pill that the medical device suggested as aftercare; she was thinking: 'what will happen? He cannot wait for a long time without taking that pill, it could lose the healing effetcs. I have to hurry'.
She cames back to the classroom and saw that were missing also Mendo and the 4 stormtroopen, so realized what it could be happen.
'They kidnapped him', was her tough, 'I've to find them before is too late but I need some informations first'.
She flied ultil the shop of Ryonosuke: if somebody wanted to exit from the school had to pass in front of it. It was open.
[Lamú, flying] Ryonosuke, have you saw my darling?
[Ryonosuke] Why I have to? The lessons aren't ended. You're still having the usual extra-time of holyday?
[Lamú, still flying, getting nervous] Don't joke, the situation is serious: Have you see here him, or Mendo, or Megane, or Perma, or Chibi, or Kakugari??
[Ryonosuke, bored] Any schoolbus have stopped here.
[Lamú, still flying, now angry] I SAIED YOU THAT THE SITUATION IS GRAVE, SO TRY TO BE SERIOUS !
[Ryonosuke, now serious] Lamú, what's going on?
[Lamú, now landed, worried] Darling is disappeared.
[Ryonosuke] In a normal situation I'd like to celebrate this but now I understand that something is happening. No, I havn't seen anybody of them but I'll advise you if somebody will pass from here.
[Lamú, huging Ryonosuke] Thank you dear.
[Ryonosuke's father, screaming out of mind, crying a lot] RYONOSUKEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE E, FINALLY !!!!!!! MY BELOVED MALE SON !!!!! YOU MADE A SO CUTE GIRL FALLING IN LOVE WITH YOUUUUUUUUUUUUU !!!!!
[Ryonosuke, with wrath] I'M NOT A MALE !!!! I'M A WOMAN !!!! [and gave him a great sock]
[Ryonosuke's father, now flying] MY BELOVED MALE SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON !!
Lamú restarted to fly, even to avoid other complications. In the corridor met Ran, who was talking with other girls.
[Ran, with sweet voice] Ciao Lamú, where are you going?
[Lamú, still in fly] Ran, right you !! Have you seen my darling?
[Ran, same voice] Not at all !!! That's why I'm happy.
[Lamú, now landed] And Mendo? And Megane and his friends?
[Ran, now suspectous] Why do you ask me that?
[Lamú, getting nervous] Just answer me 'yes' or 'no'.
[Ran, with sad voice] What's going on, Lamú? Your darling is dying again, like the past times?
[Lamú, same voice] Maybe. So, have you seen anyone of them??
[Ran, saime voice] I will dance over his tomb if he would have to die !!!
[Lamú, with wrath] THAT'S ENOUGH !!! SAY ME IF YOU KNOW SOMETHING OR GO TO HELL !!! [a blue alone, with severals eletrics zaps, were around her body]
[Ran, screaming with sweet voice] EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK !!! I'M SCARED !!!
[Lamú, furious] LAST CHANCE !!!
[Ran, same voice] I'm so scared..........but..... ...all right, I'll say to you but........come more closer
When Lamú was closer, Ran gave her a little kiss on her lips.
For reponse, Lamú gave her a terrible zap and Ran, screaming aloud, felt on the floor, burnied and wounded !!!
[Ran, laying on the floor in a silly pose, with trembling voice] ....but.....but it was......just an innocent 'kiss of peace' between 2 old friends !!
[Lamú, screaming with wrath] YOU WON'T BE MY FRIEND ANYMORE IF YOU DON'T SAY TO ME WHAT YOU KNOW !!!
[Ran, getting up] All right, all right, here the truth: I didn't seen nor Ataru nor Mendo nor Megane or the others but I've seen Chibi. It was running away, he seems to be worried.
[Lamú, worried] WHERE IS??
[Ran, with sweet voice] I think into the classroom of music.
Lamú started immediatly to fly.
[Ran, screaming with wrath] GO TO HELL, Lamú !!!! YOU AND THE MORON OF YOUR DARLING !!! I WISH HIM TO DIE IN PAIN !!!!
Lamú landed in front of the door of the classrom of music and opened it slowly: inside, somebody was playing on the keyboard and was wearing a pair of stereophones. It was Chibi.
Lamú closed the door and, when was closer to him, put away his stereophones gently.
[Chini, embarased] Lamú, you're here?
[Lamú, with gentle voice] Chibi, what are you doing?
[Chibi, saime voice] I'm getting relaxed !!! When I play the piano I can feel the essence of it and those of my soul too. You just don't know how much it make me happy.
[Lamú, same voice] Why?
[Chibi, same voice] Well.......music is my consolation. I well know how much I'm ugly and also that noone girl is looking at me, so I play the piano: when I play I feel that I can express myself.
[Lamú, same voice] But why you was wearing stereophone?
[Chibi, more embarassed] Well.......well.......I. ....I' ashamed that someone could hear me.
[Lamú, with sweet voice] Chibi, if you don't let anybody hear your music you will rest like a butterfly inside its cocoon. So, open it: open your wings and start to fly on your onw.
She put off the jack of t he stereophones: the music of a famous song cames out.
[Lamú, same voice] Oh, 'My immortal' http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=wfJKH4r16Qg (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=wfJKH4r16Qg): I love this song. Can I sing it while you're playing it?
[Chibi, now excited] I.......I am glad of it !!
[Lamú, singing].............'THIS WOUND WON'T SEEMS TO HEAL,/THIS PAIN IS JUST TOO REAL/THERE'S JUST SO MUCH THAT TIME CANNOT ERASE:/ WHEN YOU CRIED I'D WIPE AWAY ALL OF YOUR TEARS,/WHEN YOU'D SCREAM I'D FIGHT AWAY ALL OF YOUR FEARS,/I HELD YOUR HAND THROUGH ALL OF THESE YEARS,/BUT YOU STILL HAVE.....ALL OF ME.......'
Chibi was charmed by the beauty of Lamú and the grace of her voice and he tought: 'how it would be lovely if she would put her hand on my shoulder and would give me a kiss'.
In that meanwhile, Lamú put the hand on his shoulder, so he became so much excited.
[Lamú, with fake sweet voice, getting closer to him] Chibi...............WHER E-IS-DARLING ?
[Chibi, now embarassed] I........I........I just don't know w....
[Lamú, screaming with wrath, out of her soul] LIAR !!!!!! [and gave him a mostrous zap]
[Chibi, now laying, burnied and wounded, with trembling voice] I......I just don't know, really. Megane, this morning, talked to us that he would apply to him the 'final solution' but I deciede to dissociate: I don't want to cross this line.
[Lamú, talking slowly with sad voice] What you mean about 'final solution' ?
[Chibi, still laying, same voice] The suppression.
Lamú set on a chair and crossed, slowly, her legs, just to discover the knees: she was sexy and terrible at the same time.
[Lamú, still talking slowly with sad voice] NOW.......LISTEN........ WHERE-I-CAN-FIND..... .......THE-OTHERS??
......
After a while, Lamú was on the basements of the school: a dark corridor counduced her to another closed door; a sound of drums came from the other side.
Entering, she found Kakugari at drums and Perma, wearing a guitar, in front of him.
[Lamú, surprised] Hey guys, what are you doing here?
[Kakugari] Ciao Lamú. Welll, Perma asked to me to record some bases, so he could exercitate himselft at home this evening.
[Lamú, same voice] Perma, you play guitar?
[Perma, rather ashamed] Yes..... I want to play the lead guitar of a group...but now I play also bass.....a little, I mean: just to record the bases...
[Lamú, with fake excited voice] Have it here? If you let me play it, we could try to...
[Perma, surprised] Lamú, YOU'RE A BASS PLAYER ??
[Lamú, same voice] Yes, let me try. Kakugari, please, follow me with the rythm of the drum. Perma, the riff is in F major.
Lamú started to play a very famous bass riff: Kakugari, well knowing the song, started play drums
http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=buIkPVqys1U (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=buIkPVqys1U)
[Perma, excited] That's wonderfull: let me sing this [and started to] 'I'M GONA FIGHT THEM ALL/SEVEN NATION ARMY COULDN'T ME HOLD ME BACK/I'M GONA RIP IT OF/TAKING THEIR TIME RIGHT BEHIND MY BACK/AND I'M TALKING TO MYSELF AT NIGHT, BECAUSE I CAN'T FORGET/BACK AND FORTH THROUGH MY MIND BEHIND A CIGARETTE/AND THE MESSAGE COMING FROM MY EYES SAYS LEAVE IT ALONE.......'
Now also Perma started to play guitar: a strange fever attacked the guys, because they have never suspected that Lamú could play and sing so well and so cool like that.
[Kakugari, excited] WOW, Lamú: WE MUST RE-PLAY THIS JAMMING MORE TIMES !!! YOU ARE WONDERFULL AS BASS PLAYER !!!
[Lamú, with fake fancy voice] I will be glad, if only..........if only......... [now with sad voice] IF ONLY YOU SAY TO ME WHERE-IS-DARLING !!!
They immediatly stopped to play, embarassed and worried at the same time.
[Perma, embarassed] Lamú.......how we can know?? We......we arn't guardian angels........ for what I concern, maybe is running behind some girls...
[Lamú, screaming with wrath, out of her soul] LIARS !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
The zap who invested Kakugari and Perma was really tremendous, the voltage was so high that the schooldress of Lamú got dissipated: now she was wearing only her usual bikini.
She did few steps and took her foot over the head of Perma, who was laying, just burnied, and begun to press him on the floor, so he started to groan for the great pain.
Whatching her down-to-up, with her dogteeth out of her mouth, he found that she was similar to a beautiful vampire, because she was charming and diabolic at the same times , even if her eyes were flashing of spite.
[Lamú, talking slowly, with sad voice] LAST-CHANCE-GUYS............... WHERE-IS-DARLING ?
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
So cute: a Lum who is sexy and sad at the same time ;D
Very good story :P
-
Welcome to the UY Forum! I hope you have a fun with us as I do! I can't wait for the continuation of this.
-
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END[/color]
Chapter eleven: PRIVATE SAVING DARLING ' PART THREE !![/color]
Tomobiki, 1 month and 3 days before the end of the scool.
Lamú now was flying ouside the school: Kakugari and Perma preferred to live instead of mantening a secret. They explained that Megane had the intention to frame Ataru into a trap and then to 'suppress' him but they were worried about it, so leaved Megane alone with his delirum, but didn't know if he would do all by himself and where he was gone.
She was very worried, because knew that Megane had ever been jelous of Ataru (and all because of her love for him !) and that he really could do anything to wipe out his eternal foe.
Plus, the clock was tickting: Ataru couldn't wait for a long time without taking the aftercare's pill, otherwise it would lose its healing effetc.
She flied everywhere but wasn't able to found him but, suddenly, had the right idea: she remembered that, several times, Megane menaced Ataru to torture him inside the tower of the school, so cames back to it, flying silently.
She was right and found him into the room of the big clock, while was standing, with haunt face, the sight lost into the sky and she landed behind him, who seemed to don't care at all to her.
[Lamú, with face sweet voice] Megane, what are you doing here, all alone?
[Megane, serious, with cold voice, rather mumbling] You're not so able as actress, Lamú: don't be fake with me.
[Lamú, surprised] What?
[Megane, same voice] I well know that you are my death [and then he turned, slowly, face to her]
[Lamú, with nervous voice] All right Megane, no jokes: WHERE-IS-DARLING?
[Megane, same voice] You know that I'll never say it to you.
[Lamú, more nervous] WHY ?
[Megane, same voice] .... and you must know that you havn't any power on me.
[Lamú, with sad voice] Today you're more fool than usual: have you got a better pusher?
[Megane, with sad voice too] You can laugh on me but is too late: at this hour, Ataru would already met his destiny.
Lamú took him by his shirt and started to shake him.
[Lamú, screaming with wrath] I DON'T CARE ABOUT YOUR PHILOSOPHY, I'M NOT HERE FOR WASTING TIME !! LAST CHANCE: SAY TO ME WHERE IS DARLING, OTHERWISE I'LL GIVE YOU SO MUCH ZAPS THAT THE MORGUE WILL IDENTIFY YOU ONLY BY YOUR TOOTHS !!!
[Megane, with a little sad giggle but with cold voice] If I die right now, you'll never know where Ataru is hidden.
At those words Lamú let him free, worried: it was an error !!
With an sudden jump he throwdown himself an the trap spring up: a large (and resistent) hose enlaced Lamú strictly, so she wasn't able to move nor arms or legs.
She tried to destroy it with a large zap but it seems to don't care at all them
[Megane, with satanic voice] Spare your strenght, Lamú: is made of gum and is not a conductor of electricity. Oh, just for notice: is attached to that doorknob, so you cannot fly away.
[Lamú, now worried] What do you want from me?
[Megane, with cold voice] Nothing, just holding you here to give enough time to apply the 'final solution' on Ataru.
[Lamú, with wrath] All your friends leaved you alone: you were cheating with me from the beginning.
[Megane, same voice] They arn't the only men in the Earth who can help me.
[Lamú, same voice] MENDO !!! NOW IS CLEAR !!! AS A MODERN JUDAS, YOU'VE SOLD MY DARLING TO HIM !!!
[Megane, same voice] Not at all, I've just carried Ataru on his hands.
[Lamú, same voice] WHY YOU DID THAT??
[Megane, with clear voice] I did it to spare the future afflictions from you: I cannot allow him to make you suffer anymore. So I decided to apply the 'final solution'.
[Lamú, screaming out of soul] YOU'RE FOOL !!!
[Megane, same voice] You know: 'time is a gentleman' !!! After sometimes you'll understand that he was just a shadow over you and than, without him, you shall come back to life. I don't pretend that you will fall in love with me: the mission of my life was to free you from that abject subject and today I've realized my dream.
[Ten, with nervous voice] WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO Lamú ??
[Lamú, with clear voice] TEN, YOU'RE BACK !!!
[Ten, with normal voice] I was looking for you in the classrom but I didn't find there: is since longtime that I'm searching. [turned to Meagane, screaming with scratchy voice] ...AND I FOUND YOU !!! SET Lamú FREE IMMEDIATLY, BASTARD !!!
[Megane, worried] W....w.....what d.... do you.......
Ten breathed on him a large flame: Megane burnied in few second and felt on the floor, unconscious. One second after Ten breathed too on the hose, who dissolved immediatly.
Lamú, now free, grabbed Megane and shaked a lot unitl when he get consciuos again.
[Lamú, with sad voice] All right, Megane: let's play loud.
[Megane, rather mumbling] If....if I die... you'll never know where.....where Ataru is hidden.
[Lamú, same voice] I know something of worse instead the death: you will taste soon. [turned to Ten] Ten, please: comes back home. I'll give you a gread piece of chocolate for your help.
[Ten, excited] WITH SO MUCH CHILI PEPPER ?!?!?
[Lamú, with sweet voice] Yes, as you like.
Few second after, Lamú took Megane with her and begun to fly so high: he felt immediatly the vertigo.
[Megane, worried] L.....Lamú, WHAT YOU'RE GOING TO DO ??
[Lamú, with sad voice] So.........let's see................I could let you down.......... Oops.......
Megane falled on the ground, in a silly pose, screaming, but, just few second after, Lamú rescued him.
[Lamú, same voice] ......but I've got a better idea.
She flied until his house and entered in his bedroom, well knowing that all the walls were full of photos about her.
[Lamú, sweet voice] Hello, is anyone in the house? No? [now with sad voice] So we can start the dance.....let's see......Oh, you've got a lots of lovely photos of me.......they're beautifull !!! But........you know.....photos are printed on the paper: THEY COULD BURN !!!
A large zap enwarped all the room and burnied immediatly all the photos !
Megane screamed aloud, for the pain and also for the heavy lost !!
[Lamú, with fake sweet voice] Oops !! They're gone !!! Hey, that's wonderful: you put my photo also as the wallpaper of your computer !!! What a marvellous definition !!! And maybe inside there are much more than thoose that burnied!!! Well, I hope only that your pc is safe against the leaps of electricity !!!
She gave it a large zap: the computer exploed !!!
[Megane, screaming out in pain] Lamú, YOU....... YOU CANNOT BE SO CRUEL !!! YOU CANNOT DESTROY ALL MY MEMORIES OF YOU !!!!
[Lamú, same voice] YEAH, 'MEMORIES': THAT'S A FIRST CLASS IDEA !!
She throw out from her bra a little oni statue.
[Lamú, with sad voice] Do you remember the second tag game that I did against my darling?? I've threatened him that, if he lose, I would erase my memories from all the people of the Earth. THIS ONE IS THE SAME DEVICE !!! IS NOT ENOUGH FOR A PLANET BUT IS ENOUGH FOR YOU !!!
[Megane, screaming out in pain] NO, NO !!! YOU CANNOT DELETE ALL MY MEMORIES OF YOU !!! YOU'RE ALL MY YOUTH !!! THE REASON OF MY LIFE !!! ALL MY DREAMS !!! I.......I.........I BEG YOUR PERDON, Lamú !!!! I'M CONTRITE !!! REALLY, I'M CONTRITE !!! I WAS WRONG !!! I BEG YOU: EXCUSE ME !!! EXCUSE ME !!! EXCUSE ME BUT SPARE MY MEMORIES OF YOU !! [and started to cry]
[Lamú, screaming with wrath] WHERE IS DARLING ??
[Megane] Do you remember that bar in main street of Tomobiki? The place where Mendo use to hidden a jet 'for the emergencies'?? We've just used it when we saw that the city was laying in the back of a giant turtle.
[Lamú, holding for a moment] Yes, I remember.
[Megane, rather crying] Ataru is there. [now screaming, in pain] Lamú, FORGIVE ME: I'M REALLY CONTRITE !!!
[Lamú, with wrath] YOU'RE DEAD FOR ME !!!! [now with fake fancy voice] Oops.... I was just forgetting to say this: once activated, this device cannot be stopped. But you're lucky: this one could only erase the memories of an external hard disk or a USB pendrive in a ray of 100 metres.
[now with sad voice] SAYONARA MEGANE !!!
Lamú flied away; in the meantime, Megane was crying and screaming in pain: in few seconds he lost all the things that he've collected about her in his whole life.
....
....
....
Inside a dark room Ataru was laying on the floor, chained.
Suddenly somebody turned on the lights, so he could see what was inside the room.
[Mendo] Good morning, Moroboshi: how do you feel?
[Ataru, with sad voice] Now that I've just seen you ugy face I want to puke.
[Mendo, with low voice] Is not the correct language you must use in front of me.
[Ataru, screaming] WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME?
[Mendo, with a little laugh] Megane asked to me to apply the 'final solution' on you.....but, for the moment, I decided to suspend the execution.
[Ataru, still screaming] SO LET ME FREE !!!
[Mendo, with sad voice]..... is clear that, for that, I want to know what is happening between you and Lamú.
[Ataru, surprised] What ??
[Mendo, same voice] I've realized that, since 2 months, you became so cute and lovely with her like ever been. I know you very well: you do something only if you'd have a personal gain. SO, SPEAK UP !!! THIS IS YOUR CHANCE !!!
[Ataru, with sad voice] Why I have to say my own business of you?
[Mendo, with serious voice] You know, Moroboshi: the school is at the end and you risk to get your diploma with a very low valutation. In this way, the access of the university will be so difficult to you. And I know that you know that the taxes you'll have to pay are so expansives, and maybe your father wouldn't be able to pay his mortage................. ..........If you expose me what you were plotting, I could give to you............. 'an help'.
Ataru was thinking: 'well, in this case.......'
' DARLING, WHERE ARE YOU ??
'Oh, no! She's arrived too early !!!' was the though of Ataru: 'just another second and I'd done the best affair of my life. Now I've to play my part'.
[Ataru, screaming aloud] LISTEN TO ME, MENDO !!! WHAT HAPPEN BETWEEN ME AND Lamú IN OUR BED IS NOT YOUR BUSINESS !!! MAKE YOURSELF A REASON OF IT !!!!
[Mendo, worried] << W......WHAT HAPPEN ........IN YOUR BED >> ??
' THIS IS DARLING'S VOICE !!! HOLD UP, I'M COMING TO HELP YOU !!!
[Ataru, with sad voice] YES, 'IN OUR BED': WHAT'S WRONG ?
Mendo sweared his katana and pointed it in face of Ataru.
[Mendo, with wrath] YOU BASTARD: HAVE YOU VIOLATE THE PURITY OF Lamú ??
[Ataru, with sad voice] I RE-PHRASE: IS-NOT-YOUR-BUSINESS !!!
In that moment the lights were turned off.
[Mendo, screaming out of his soul] WAAAAAAAAAAAAAH !!! I'M SCARED OF THE DAAAAAAAAAARK !!!!!!! I'M SCARED OF THE DAAAAAAAAAAAK !!!!!
In that moment, a figure was glowing on the other side of the room.
[Ataru and Mendo, screaming with fear] A GHOST !!!!!!!!!
[Lamú, with nervous voice] WHAT THE HELL OF GHOST ?!?
[Ataru and Mendo] Lamú ?!? Is you ?!?
[Lamú, with nervous voice] Is me. MENDO, SET MY DARLING FREE IMMEDIATLY OR I WILL BURN YOU AS A FLORENTIAN STEAK !!!
[Mendo, with low voice] All right Lamú, I must admit my defeat. [and unchained Ataru]
[Lamú, rather crying] Darling..........
[Ataru, with serious voice] Lamú............thank you for rescuing me !!!
[Lamú, now serious] MENDO, THIS IS A LESSON FOR YOU: MIND YOUR OWN BUSINESS !!
[Mendo, with low voice] I was only worried for you.
[Lamú, same voice] I'VE NEVER NEEDED YOUR PROTECTION, I'VE MY DARLING !!!! [now with fake fancy voice] ........but.........YOU CAN THINK AT ME TONIGHT !!!
[Mendo, surprised and worried at the same time] W.....WHAT DO YOU MEAN ??
[Lamú, same voice] SAYONARA SHUTAROOOOOOOO .
[Ataru, with sad voice] CIAO CIAO, MENDO !!!! AH, REMEMBER TO HOLD YOUR HANDS BEHIND THE HEAD TONIGHT, IF YOU'D THINK TO US !!!!
Mendo dropped on his knees: it wasn't just a defeat, it was a total debacle !!!
.....
Now Ataru and Lamú were walking on the street, huged.
[Lamú, with sweet voice] Darling, did you took your aftercare's pill?
[Ataru] Yeah, I did it few second before Megane kidnaped me.
' HOW MUCH I CARE YOU !!
[Lamú] HOW MUCH I CARE YOU !!!
[Ataru, surprised]....... eh?
' DARLING, WHAT'S GOING ON??
[Lamú] Darling, what's going on??
[Ataru, more worried]............OH.........O H.......OH MY............MY GOODNESS !!!
' OH MY GOD, DARLING WHAT DO YOU FEEL?
[Lamú] Oh my God, darling: what do you feel?
[Ataru, still worried] I.......I think............I need one more pill !!
' I HAVN'T ANOTHER ONE !!! DARLING, HOLD UP: I'LL TAKE YOU HOME BY FLY.
[Lamú] I havn't another one !!! Darling, hold up: I'll take you home by fly.
Instead they were flying Ataru though: 'Oh my God, SHE WAS TALKING OR SHE WAS JUST THINKING SOMETHING?? I.... I WAS NOT ABLE TO SEPARATE !!!!
OH MY GOD, I'M LOOSING THE CONTROL OF MY POWER !!!!
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
The most angry and violent Lum that I've ever seen or read... Let the 12 come.
-
I'm felt in love of my so cruel Lamù ;D
You're asking about the next chapter.
Well, just a little spoiler: the chapter 12 would be as an "interludio" into this history but he prepare also to a part of the last chapter.
But you just don't miss the chapter 13: it will be THE KEYSTONE of all the tale !!!
Everything round (and will round) around it !!!
I'm happpy that you like my history _/-\o_ _/-\o_
-
[Lamù, same voice] YOU CAN THINK AT ME TONIGHT !!!
[Ataru, with sad voice] CIAO CIAO, MENDO !!!! AH, REMEMBER TO HOLD YOUR HANDS BEHIND THE HEAD TONIGHT, IF YOU'D THINK TO US !!!!
ROTFL ;D ;D ;D
I'm trying to imagine the face of Mendo :&
-
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter twelve: U-Y-TRiBe
Tomobiki, 25 days before the end of the scool.
Lamú and Ataru were at home, in the bedroom, studing (or just trying to do it).
[Lamú] So, darling, what's the capital of Italy?
[Ataru, 'serious'] ....ehm............Milan ?!?
[Lamú, rather desperate] NO !!!! ROME !!! IT'S ROME !!!
[Ataru, 'serious'] Really? Well, I thought that a city who has a football team who was able to win the 'Champions League' and also the 'Toyota Cup' colud be also the capital of a nation.
[Lamú, worried] DAAAAAAAAAARLING, WHAT THE FOOL ARE YOU SAYING?? IF SO, WHAT'S THE CAPITAL OF GREAT BRITAIN: 'CHELSEA' ??
[Ataru, worried too] Really it isn't ??
[Lamú, same voice] DAAAAAAAARLING, COMES BACK SERIOUS !!!
[Ataru, with bored voice] All right, all right: re-begin with questions, if you want.
[Lamú, rather tired] So......[sigh]..........what's the capital of France?
[Ataru] Paris.
[Lamú, same voice] Those of Germay ?
[Ataru] Berlin
[Lamú, same voice] Those of Portugal?
[Ataru, wondering] .........ehm.........ehm ........(that's so difficult)............... Benfica ??
[Lamú, desperate] DAAAAAAAAAAAAAARLING !!!!! YOU DIDN'T STUDIED AT ALL !!!
[Ataru, fake serious] I've got a reason for it.
[Lamú, surprised] Really?
[Ataru, 'serious'] The reason is.......... [he rose up and, in only a second, held her by the legs and by the shoulder - with serious, deep voice]..... that I cannot take my eyes out of you [and kissed her on the mouth]
[Lamú, so much surprised]...........mh......... mh..............darling. ...........[with sweet voice, trying to exit from his hug].... you know....I love you so much........but......... [back serious]... BUT, YOU KNOW: FIRST ONE, THE DUTY; SECOND ONE, THE PLEASURE. NOW IT'S TIME FOR STUDYING !!!
'All right: charme, voice and suasion still stays on' was the thought of Ataru, 'but enough is enough: I FEEL THE ASTINENCE !!!! I WANT TO MEET AGAIN MY HAREM !!!! MY BELOVED GIRLS MISS ME SO MUCH !!!!'
In that meantime a sweet melody broke the silence: was the multi-banda-cellphone of Lamú, who was able also to recive calls also from his planet.
[Lamú, with joyfull voice] Oh, is Benten [at the phone] Hello Benten, how long !! What ?? [little giggle] No, I was just studying with darling. What are you doing? .... Really ?? You'll come back on Earth soon? That's marvellous !!! ... eh ?! Darling ? It's here that..... DARLING, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?
[Ataru] Don't you see?? I'm dressing: I want to have some footing !!
[Lamú] Benten wanted to speak to you.
[Ataru] I'll call back later. Ciao Ciao Lamú, see you soon [and exit from the room]
....
It was a little mistery: since some days, every evening, at the same hour, Ataru used to 'have some footing'. This one was what he saied to his parents. The past times she didn't mind at all him but today Lamú got suspectous, also because of the call of Benten: how ever she spoke with Ataru? Maybe he used, hidden, her multi-banda-cellphone? If so, when ? Over all: why? So she flied outside the bedroom and, from the sky, spied the footing of Ataru. In fact, very soon, he disapeared into an house not so far. Lamú landed silently: Ataru was into a subterrane, and she appeared to a little window, but the glass was very dirty, so she could hear only the voices who cames from the room.
[Perma, getting excited] So, what about Ran?
[Ataru, with serious voice] She has accepted !!!
[Perma, Kakugari and Chibi, everyone excited] WOW !!!! Ataru, you're great !!!
[Ataru, same voice] I know, I know. Also Shinobu will be with us: I've talked to her yesterday, she saied that he would be happy to give us some help.
[Perma, Kakugari and Chibi, everyone excited] YIPPE !!! And what about Oyuky and Benten ??
[Ataru, same voice] Also Oyuky has accepted: I couldn't speak with Benten because Lamú was there, but I'll call her tonight, when the oni will sleep.
[Perma, with embarassed voice] Ataru.......by the way.....what about Lamú?
[Ataru, with a little scream] SHE WILL HAVE TO UNDERSTAND !!!
[Chibi and Kakugarhi, worried] YOU'RE SO CRUEL !!!
[Ataru, with serious voice] I'm not !! Maybe, with her, everything would become more difficult !! [now with clear voice] BUT I'M NOT HERE FOR WASTING TIME !! WE HAVE TO BEGIN !!! LET'S START ON MY 'THREE': ONE........TWO....
At the 'three', the door exploed and Lamú, flying, chatched Ataru and shaked him heavly.
[Lamú, with wrath] DAAAAAAAARLING, I WANT AN......... [now surprised].... explication ?!? What the fool are you doing ?
Kakugari was at drums, Chibi at keyboards, Perma at bass and Ataru at guitar.
[Ataru, rather unbreathing] The explication is over there, in the poster.
A large poster was on the wall.
[Lamú, with embarassed voice] 'U-Y-TRiBe' ?!? What it mean ??
[Ataru, serious] 'U-Y-TRiBe' mean 'URUSAI YATSURA TOMOBIKI ROCKING INBOUND BAND ETCETERA': you can read it also 'THOSE NOISING INBOUND ROCKING PEOPLE OF TOMOBIKI (ETCETERA). Is the name of our band'.
[Lamú, normal] What a rubbish name !! [at those words, Ataru felt donw in a silly pose]
[Perma, rathrer bored] .... and goodbye to the surprise !!!
[Lamú, wondering] What the hell of 'surprise' ?!?
[Ataru, rather embarassed] Well.....here the thruth: we wanted to realize a 'farewell party' before the end of the school with a great concert into the arena of the school, so we asked to Ran to give an help for food, to Shinobu to manage the pubblicity of the event and the lights of the 'show' and to Oyuky and Benten to help you as dancers and as singers. It would be a surprise for everybody but........now you're here.
[Lamú, still wondering] Who will pay the rent for all of this?
[Ataru, with sad voice] Mendo. He saied that 'we can consider this as a <<penitence>>' (and you know why). [now with normal voice, with a sigh] And that's all !! Now, what are you going to do??
Lamú watched everybody with a strange sight, then she spoke:
[Lamú, with clear voice] JUST TWO CONDITIONS: SECOND ONE [and grabbed the bass by the hand of Perma] THIS IS MINE !!! FIRST ONE..................I-AM-YOUR-LEADER !!!!!
Everyone agreeded !!
Since that evening, the 'U-Y-TRiBe' started to play music seriously.
Tomobiki, 8 days before the end of the scool.
Ran was into her UFO, watching something inside his oven: he was cooking 10 little different cakes.
[Ran, with sweet voice] It's ready !!! Mmmmmmmmmmh, they're so yoummy !!! Rei, please, come here and say 'AAAAAAH'............. how do you think ??
Rei ate a cake in one second and then groamed something as to say 'good'.
[Ran, same voice] All right, let's begin
She weared an heavy bazooka on he shoulder and then begun to sthoot on the cakes.
[Ran, excited] WHAHAHAHAHAH !!!! I'M FEELING OVERCHARGHED !!!!!
[Ran, now with sweet voice] Termin' !!!
Shooting on it she was able to clonate the cakes: now, in the UFO, there were thousand and thousand ot them. Foods and drikns for the party were ready.
Tomobiki, 7 days before the end of the scool.
NOTICE: is not easy to relate about a concert, but I try !!
I suggesto to you: when you find a link, do a right click with your mouse, so you will listen the music (and see the video, if you like) and read the lyrics of the songs
At 21:30 in the evenint the arena of Tomobiki school was full: everyone was curious to know what would be happened at this 'farewell party'.
Suddenly all the lights were set off: it was the signat that the show is going to start.
A voice begun to scream into a microphone: 'UNO.......DOS......TRES......CATORSE !!'
Immediatly, the power of a notorious song encase the arena and, as drove by some instinct, all the people begun to jump and to dance.
The lights now were brightening the platform were Kakugari (at drums), Chibi (at keyboards), Perma (at rythimic guitars), Lamú (at bass) and Ataru (ad lead guitar) were playing: on their shoulder, a big neon flashing light who showed to all the people the name of the band: U-Y-TRiBe.
Now Lamú was playing a powerfull bass riff, back to back on Ataru
Vertigo (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=YhWZ7bpfQag)
[Ataru sing] The lights go down it's dark/ The jungle is your head - can't rule your heart/ A feeling is so much stronger than/ A thought / Your eyes are wide / And thought your soul it can't be bought
Your mind can wonder/ Hello, hello... I'm at a place called Vertigo / It's everything I wish I didn't know/ Except you, give me something...I can feel !! feel !
...
It was a real explosion !!! Lamú, with her usual outfits (boots and bikini), captivate immediatly the attentions of all the guys: with her longs legs, long hair (even shaked, moved, released), her moves, her little fly, the little jokes played at the other boy of the band, was like an hot knife who was cutting butter. The music did the rest: it sounded so loud, just seems that it could catch hearts and souls of everybody and taking them higher in the sky !!
They didn't let any time to everyone and, finished, started immediatly with another song: after the initial riff drums other lights (managed by Shinobu and Ten) illuminated Benten and Oyuky, as dancers !! It was like thowing some gasolina on a big fire.
Pretty fly for a nice guy (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=efGWfMAaQOs)
[Ataru sing] You know it's kind of hard / Just to get along today / Our subject isn't cool /But he fakes it anyway /He may not have a clue / And he may not have style / But everything he lacks
Well he makes up in denial / So don't debate, a player straight / You know he really doesn't get it anyway / Gonna play the field, and keep it real / For you no way, for you no way / So if you don't rate, just overcompensate / At least you'll know you can always go on Ricki Lake / The world needs wannabees, so (hey, hey) / Do that brand new thing
...
Even Ataru was able to grab the attention of the people, over all from the girls: from the first time they hadn't any fear of him, because he was 'jailed' by the power of the music, so it was rather 'inoffensive'. On the other hand, he had a sort of natural charisma: he plaied very well the guitar, his sound was penetrating the minds and souls of everybody, some girls found it rather sexy in his movings !!!
...
Now Lamú walked near the microphone and started to sing
Rock the planet (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=7zihyoTBUCM)
[Lamú sing] Rock the planet / Rock the planet, baby /Rock the planet for everyone / Kagayaita ginga/ Hitomi o tsuranuki / Anata e to moeta / Haato ga tomaranai / On the third stone from the sun / You ring my bell, I bang your drum, singin' / Rock the planet / Rock the planet, baby / Rock the planet for everyone
...
Without breathing, they begun another song
Walk like an egyptian (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=gYe53YwErGM)
[Benten sing] All the old paintings on the tombs / They do the sand dance don't you know/ If they move too quick / They're falling down like a domino / All the bazaar men by the Nile / They got the money on a bet / Gold crocodiles / They snap their teeth on your cigarette / Foreign types with the hookah pipes say...... / 'Walk like an Egyptian'
[Oyuki sing] Blonde waitresses take their trays / They spin around and they cross the floor/ They've got the moves / You drop your drink then they bring you more / All the school kids so sick of books / They like the punk and the metal band / When the buzzer rings / They're walking like an Egyptian / All the kids in the marketplace say / 'Walk like an Egyptian'
[Lamú sing] Slide your feet up the street bend your back / Shift your arm then you pull it back / Life is hard you know / So strike a pose on a Cadillac / If you want to find all the cops / They're hanging out in the donut shop / They sing and dance / Spin the clubs cruise down the block / All the Japanese with their yen / The party boys call the Kremlin / And the Chinese know / They walk the line like Egyptian/ All the cops in the donut shop say / 'Walk like an Egyptian'.
Mendo was dancing under the set of Oyuky: sawing her dancing he had to change his mind about her. Until that day he had considered her as a cold piece of ice !!! Today, contrarily, was like a loaded gun !!
Hearing the music, other peoples came inside the arena: everybody was enjoing the cakes, the drinks and the music.
[Nabiki, screaming, due to the volume of the music] Ran, are you here ?!?
[Ran, screaming, due to the volume of the music] Nabiki, what a marvellous surprise !!
[Nabiki, same voice] Do you think we can enter ??
[Ran, same voice] All the Tendo Family and his friends are welcome to this party !!
In the platform, Perma, even playing, was thinking: 'WOW, what a great panda !! He's dancing like a fool !!'
Even Lamú, even playing, was thinking something: 'Strange: that girl with long hairs who's dancing in front of me looks so familiar' !!!
Shan Poo, dancing in the ground, was thinking: 'Strange: the bass player looks so familiar !!'
Ataru, event playing, had an ectasy: 'GEE !!! THE CUTE RED-HAIRS-GIRLS I SAW SOME TIME AGO !! HELLO DOLLY !!!'
Ranma, when he saw him, was worried: 'OH MY GOD !!! THE SINGER IS THE MANIAC THAT I MET SOME TIME AGO !! IS BETTER TO CHANGE MYSELF' (and, after sometimes, cames back, as a male).
At an accurate moment of the show, every member of the band took a bottle of champagne and Ataru made this pledge to everybody:
[Ataru, screaming on the microphone] TO WHAT WHE ARE, TO WHAT WE WERE, TO WHAT WE WILL BECOME: SAYONARA, TOMOBIKI'S SCHOOL !!!'
One second after, all the members, as formula one pilots, shaked the bottles and spraied the people who was near the platform: Lamú, flying, was spraying everybody, everywhere !!!
The band played also:
move your body (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=0AkLXBECuM0)
Rewind (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=YbJaF4aYO2I)
that's the way (I like it) (http://uk.youtube.com/watch?v=suLSmpllek4)
All lum need is love (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=s_ee1uIPYvQ)
Touch my heart (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iB58sCsf0XA)
How to save a life (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LMBw0d7_X2Q)
At the end of the show, all the people was screaming: 'U-Y-TRIBE !!! U-Y-TRIBE !!! U-Y-TRIBE !! '
And was that day that Ataru got an idea !!!
'It could work !!! It will work !!! I'm sure, it will work !!! Even Lamú won't be able to stop me at this time !!! ' was his thought.
(TO BE CONTINUED)
Don't miss next chapter: it will be THE KEYSTONE of all the tale.
If you have red carefully the past chapters you're knowing that something of terrible is coming on !!
So, look for 'FOR WHOM THE BELL IS TOLLING'
GiovaneDinamitardo
-
I'm wainting for that chapter, now is getting to the best part of the story.
-
I've just red from the 1st ch. all the history and I've found this:
[Onsen] '... AND THEREFORE, NEVER SEND TO KNOW FOR WHOM THE BELL TOLLS: IT TOLLS FOR THEE'.
[Lamù, whispering] Darling, what it mean?
[Ataru, bored] I think that if anyone listen that damned bell will die.
[Lamù, worried and whispering] It's true? The humans can hear death approciating by the toll of a bell?
[Ataru, still bored] I don't konw: I'm never died before.
I'm so worried about :-\
And this
Lamù was thinking something: 'Strange: that girl with long hairs who's dancing in front of me looks so familiar' !!!
Shan Poo, dancing in the ground, was thinking: 'Strange: the bass player looks so familiar !!'
Ataru, event playing, had an ectasy: 'GEE !!! THE CUTE RED-HAIRS-GIRLS I SAW SOME TIME AGO !! HELLO DOLLY !!!'
Ranma, when he saw him, was worried: 'OH MY GOD !!! THE SINGER IS THE MANIAC THAT I MET SOME TIME AGO !! IS BETTER TO CHANGE MYSELF' (and, after sometimes, cames back, as a male).
It's a crossover !!! ;D ;D ;D
-
It's a crossover !!! ;D ;D ;D
I've noticed that there are a lot of UY fanfics that seem to have Ranma crossovers in them.
-
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter THIRTEEN: FOR WHOM THE BELL IS TOLLING
Tomobiki, the day after the end of the exames
' WHY YOU'VE DID IT ?!?
' WHY YOU'VE DID IT ?!?
' WHY YOU'VE DID IT ?!?
' WHY YOU'VE DID IIIIIIIIIT ?!?
[Ataru, waking up, screaming out in pain] Lamú !!!!
[Lamú, waking up with a large scream, in panic] DARLIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING !!!
[Ataru, breathing loudly] P.......pills !!!
[Lamú, very worried, with trembling voice] OH GOD.........OH GOD............. HOLD UP !!!
She flied downstairs and, after few minutes, cames in the bedroom (Ataru was still laying in the futon) with a large glass of water and the can with the pills: she opened it but he took it by her hand and took also a fistful of pills, ate them anxiously and then, with so much water, tried to engulf them (he rest unbreathing for some seconds for this) and, in the end, felt down, back in the futon.
Lamú was lost in panic at that sight: it was the worse crisis of Ataru since longtime.
It's used to say that the students are worried the night before the exames, for Ataru was real the opposite: the night after it was like a torture.
In the morning, at school, he red the asnwers for every questions from the mind of Lamú: now he knews that it required so much energy to his lump (who staied always on, even if now he started to feel lots of pain and some burning around it).
But, over all, he was worried because he felt that was losing the control on it, so decided to do anothe test.
[Ataru, breathing loud, rather worried] Lamú..... please......tell me the truth....... what did ...... you say......your....medical device?.........May I.......may I've got...... a tumor?
' OH NO, HE'S GETTING SUSPICIOUS !!
[' Lamú] Oh no, he's getting suspicious !!
[Lamú, with trembling voice] D....darling....what the fool are you saying?? R...relax, is only stress.
' DARLING, YOU HAVN'T TO SAY THAT YOU MAY HAVE A TUMOR !!
[' Lamú] Darling, you havn't to say that you may have a tumor !!!
Ataru became more worried: spared when she was in front of him, he couldn't discern if Lamú was talking or just thinking something. Just few minutes ago, maybe, she was just having a dream but he felt her as was screaming, with the top of the voice, in his ears.
[Mrs Moroboshi, behind the door, with low voice] Lamú, dear, could you come here for some minutes?
[Lamú, same voice] I'm coming [and exit from the bedroom]
'Oh, no: now I'm really drugged' was his thought: 'when I use too much my power, the lump require me even more energy and, in conseguence, I need more pills. Oh, God, it must exist a way for losing it !! I cannot continue in this way anymore'
Behind the door, Mrs Moroboshi and Lamú were whispering.
[Mrs Moroboshi] Lamú, my dear, please, tell me the truth: did Ataru got some grave desease?? Even if he's a maniac and an lecherose guy, I'm still his mother and I'm so worried about his healt.
[Lamú] I'll take again on my UFO and I'll interrogate my medical device....
[Mrs Moroboshi] No, no: this time I want that you attend him to the hospital. I trust in the science of your planet but I want to know also the advice of an human doctor.
[Lamú] All right, I'll attend him to a doctor just after we will knows the results of our examens.
Lamú cames back in the bedroom and found Ataru that was sleeping; when she was again on the futon huged sweetly an arm of him and put his head on his shoulder; a little tear drop over his skin.
'I've to to say to her the truth, but I've also to find the rights words' was the thinking of Ataru, 'otherwise she couldn't undesrtand my situation'
Tomobiki, 2 weeks after the end of the exames
That was really the end: the results of the examens were under the eyes of everybody and a large group of them was looking for knowins in which position was on the classification.
The top of it was a real surprise: 3 ex-aequo were flashing over all !!!!
Lamú, Mendo Shutaro and Ataru Moroboshi were sharing the first position !!!
Lamú was receiving the congratulations of lots of boys and girls, even from other classes.
Mendo was the first who made it at Ataru.
[Mendo, serious] Moroboshi, please, accept my congratulations for your excelent exame.
[Ataru, rather bored and thired] Oh, thank you, thank you.
[Mendo, surprised] What's on, Moroboshi? I feel you down.
[Ataru, same expression and voice] No, not at all.
[Mendo, wondering] Are you blue because maybe you'll never see again Sakura San? Or Shinobu? Or Ryonosuke? Or Ran? Or someone else?
[Ataru, same expression and voice] No, not at all. I don't mind about them [and walked away]
'He's really strange' was the thinking of Mendo: 'just few days ago, during the concert, Moroboshi was full of life and maybe would had the desire to kidnap all the girls that were inside the arena just to make up an harem on his own. Now I think just a breath will kill him. Maybe is true the rumor that I've heard from little Ten ?!? Does he really may have got a tumor ?'
Near to him, Megane step up to Lamú.
[Megane, rather ashamed] Lamú, please accept my congratulations for your excelent exame.
[Lamú, with spiting voice] I don't wanna hear you.
[Megane, rather crying] Lamú, I......I'm really contrite !!! Please, forgive me.
[Lamú, same voice] I-don't-wanna-hear-you !!!
[Megane, now crying] Lamú, I......I think I will die without you.
[Lamú, same voice] It's your own problem.
[Megane, still crying] Please !!! Please ! I'm saying the truth: I can die without you.
[Lamú, same voice] I don't mind. It's your own problem [and walked away]
All the students were sharing each others congratulations about the exame: everyone got the diploma but, at the same times, they're crying. This one was the very last day of the school and everybody knew that, just step outside the gate, they were entering into the adul age.
....
Ataru (walking) and Lamú (flying slowly, just some steps in front of him) were now caming back home: they didn't mind at all that the sky was getting dark, with so much clouds. A summer storm was approaching.
Lamú was still watching at her diploma and, over all, the result of it: they were the 2 best students of all the schools, her eyes were flashing by the joy.
On the other hand, Ataru was rather inddifferent to all of it because, inside of him, felt a great tiredness, due to his lump, who was becoming even more burning.
' DARLING, WE ARE THE BEST STUDENTS OF THE SCHOOL !!! I'M PROUD OF YOU !!! WITH THIS DIPLOMA WE COULD GO TO THE UNIVERSITY WITHOUT PAYING THE TAXES FOR THE FIRST YEAR !!! AND, FOR THE REST OF IT, I'LL ASK TO MY PARENTS TO PAY THEM FOR BOTH !!! YOU DESERVE IT !!! YOU'RE VERY......
In that instant, a distant bell begn to chain: with the sky so dark and so full of clouds, it sounded really chilling.
[' Lamú] .... 'FOR WHOM IS TOLLING THAT BELL' ?
[Ataru, rather absent] I just don't know, maybe somebody had opened a chirstian church.
[' Lamú] But what it mean ??
[Ataru, same expression] I don't know so well this religion but I think that is like a call for praying.
[' Lamú] It remember me something.....
[Ataru] Are you getting worried for a simple sound of a bell ??
[' Lamú] ....ATARU.....
[Ataru] What?
[Lamú, WITH FUROIOUS VOICE] ATARU, SINCE WHEN YOU'RE READING MY MIND ?!??!?
Ataru made a little scream and held himself !!!!
His game was disclosed, in the worse way !!!
[Lamú, still furiuos, now screaming] ATARU !!!! SPEAK UP !!! SINCE WHEN YOU'RE READING MY MIND ??
'Ataru ?? She alwasy use to call me <<darling>>' was the tought of him !!! 'Oh my God, what's happening'
Lamú grabbed him by his shirt and started to shake him
[Lamú, same voice] SO, SPEAK UP !!! SINCE WHEN YOU'RE READING MY MIND ?? FEW SECONS AGO I DIDN'T SPEAK AT ALL BUT YOU ANSWERED MY TO ALL MY THOUGHT !!! SO, SPEAK UP !! SINCE WHEN YOU'RE READING MY MIND ????
[Ataru, with trembling voice].......I don't know...... maybe it's a coincidence
[Lamú, screaming out of her soul] LIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA R !!!!! [and gave him a terrible zap]
[Lamú, same voice] THIS IS MY FIRST WARNING, 'ATARU': I WILL CONTINUTE UNTIL YOU WON'T TELL ME THE TRUTH
[Ataru, burnied, with a flebile voice] I can explain everything.........
[Lamú, screaming out of her soul] LIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA R !!!!! [and gave him another zap]
[Ataru, more burnied, with a low voice] Please, let me explain........ please, Lamú........
[Lamú, same voice] SPEAK UP !!!!
[Ataru, crying] It's all because of this lump: since when I've got it, i was able to read your mind. But it require me a lots of energy: the energy of my youth !!
[Lamú, same voice] SINCE WHEN YOU'RE DOING THAT ?!?
[Ataru, ashamed] ............since 2 months.
[Lamú, now with trembling voice]......tw......two months?? This........this mean............this mean that..........THAT YOU CRAPPED ME !!!!
[Ataru, screaming and crying at the same time] NO !!!! NO !!! IT'S NO TRUE !!!!
[Lamú, still with trembling voice, rather crying]......and I.......I thought that............that.... ........you were finally............final ly felt.....felt in love.........with me !!!!! I've beelived it.........with all my strength......with all my heart.......with all my soul........
[Ataru, screaming and crying at the same time] THIS IS TRUE !!!! IS TRUE !!!!TRUST IN ME !!!
[Lamú, screaming out of her soul] LIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA R !!!!! [and gave him another zap]
[Ataru, screaming and crying at the same time] Lamú !!!! TRUST IN ME !!! TRUST IN.......[now surprised] HEY !!!! LOOK !!! LOOK !!!! HAS GONE !!!! IT HAS GONE !!!! MY LUMP HAS GONE RIGHT NOW !!!! LOOK AT MY HEAD !!! IT HAS GONE !!!!
[Lamú, still with trembling voice, rather crying] A puppet !!! I was.......I was just ..... a puppet !!! I was a puppet.... I've gave.....I've gave to you.....all of me.......my body......my heart.......my soul.... I was just a puppet.......and you.........[now screaming] YOU WERE THE PUPPETMASTER !!!!
[Ataru, screaming and crying at the same time] NO !!!! NO !!! IT'S NO TRUE !!!! LOOOOOK !!! LOOK AT ME !!! IT'S OVER !!! IT HAS GONE !!!!
[Lamú, screaming out of this soul] RIGHT !!!! IT'S OVER !!! ALL OVER !!! ALL OVER !!!! ALL OVEEEEEEEEEEEEER !!!!!
[Ataru, screaming and crying at the same time] NO !!!! NO !!! TRUST IN ME !!! TRUST IN ME !!!
[Lamú, screaming out of this soul] IT'S OVER !!! ALL OVER !!! ALL OVER !!!! I DON'T WANNA SEE YOU ANYMORE !!! YOU'RE A MONSTER !!! YOU'RE A DISMAL !!!! YOU'RE A BASTARD !!!! IT'S OVER !!! ALL OVER !!! ALL OVEEEEEEEEEEEEER !!!!!
At those words, Ataru jumped on air and tried to catch her
[Lamú, same voice] DON'T TOUCH ME !!!!
[Ataru, screaming and crying at the same time] Lamú !!! Lamú !!! WAIT !!! WAIIIIIIIIT !!!'
[Lamú, screaming out of this soul] IT'S OVER !!! ALL OVER !!! ALL OVER !!!! ALL OVEEEEEEEEEEEEER !!!!! [and tried to fly away]
Screaming aloud, Ataru did a greater jump and grabbed her by the ancle
[Lamú, screaming out of this soul] DON'T TOUCH ME !!!!
Still in fly, she turned and tried to smash the face of Ataru with a great kick but, instinctively, he moved it to avoid the hit and, at the same time, let the grab.
The last thing that Lamú remembered was that she lost the equilibrium of her fly.
Ataru felt down to the ground but he was worried: he listened a great noise.
A terrible noise.
A noise of broken bones !!!!
After some minutes he realized: Lamú was laying on the ground, totallly unconscious but a large fleck of blood was still on the wall, in the point who she hurt his head, who is now bleeding on the back.
[Ataru, worried so much] OH MY GOD !!!!!
He went more closer to her, undressed his shirt and tried to buffer the wound, who was still bleeding.
After a while, he held her arm but it felt down, without any strenght.
[Ataru, worried so much] OH GOD !!!!! OH GOD !!!!! OH MY GOD !!!!!
In this moment he remembered what prof. Onsen was reading that day at the school: 'NEVER SEND TO KNOW FOR WHOM THE BELL TOLLS: IT TOLLS FOR THEE' (and also the meaning of this phrase).
[Ataru, screaming with the top of the voice] HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEELP !!! HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEELP !!!
IS THERE ANYBODY HEARING ME NOW !?!?!?
HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEELP !!!
HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEELP !!!
But his words were overhanged by the loud sound of the hailrain, who begun to fall down.
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
And when Ataru was suffering from his lump now is suffering from his heart.
Will Lum be ok?
What will happen next in this magnificent fanfic?
-
This is the first time I'm crying because of a fanfic... Congrats!
-
I thank you everybody for your reading of my fanfic _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Yesterday, due to an heavy overload of work and to the cares that I must do to my wife (she's pregnant !!! :D ) , I wasn't able to public the chapter XIV ("Wrath - Vol I").
For compensation, this evening the chapter will be a little longer ;D ;D
I'm crying
I've cried too (and isn't a joke) !!!
So, please: wait for another little time.
Lamù need everybody among her: "She's dying" will say the primary doctor of the hospital.
But he havn't considerate the resources of Ataru....
-
Yesterday, due to an heavy overload of work and to the cares that I must do to my wife (she's pregnant !!! :D ) , I wasn't able to public the chapter XIV ("Wrath - Vol I").
Congrats on the soon-to-be fatherhood.
But he havn't considerate the resources of Ataru....
After all, Ataru is practically Immortal.
-
well ataru is but what about lum, cant wait for the continuation
-
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter FOURTEEN: WRATH ' VOL. I
Tomobiki, 2 days after the end of the exames
'ATARU !!! WAKE UP !!! WAKE UP !!!! ATARUUUUUU !!!! CAN YOU HEAR ME ?!?!?'
Benten was shaking Ataru, who whas having a deep shock: accidentally was driving with her space-motobike in the same area and could hear the desperate screams of help. Watching the scene she was worried but had also the strenght to call an ambulance. Now they were inside it: Lamú was laying into a litter, a nurser was managing the artificial respirator and another one was holding a bandage behind her head, who was still bleeding.
[Benten, screaming and crying, still socking Ataru] ATARU !!!! THAT'S ENOUGH !!!! WAKE UP !!! WAKE UP !!!
[nurser, screaming too] YEAH, THAT'S ENOUGH !!! HE'S HAVING A DEEP SHOCK !!! LET IT BE !!!
[Benten, same voice, to the nurser] MIND ABOUT HER !! [now to Ataru] ATARU !! WAKE UP !
[Ataru, with trembling voice] L.........Lamú........HO W......HOW IS......
[Benten, same voice] SHE'S SO BAD !!! YOU CAN SEE WITH YOUR EYES !!!! WAKE UP !!
[Ataru, same voice] ...an accident !!!! it ..... it was.....it was just an accident !!!
[Benten, now with wrath] WE'LL TALK LATER ABOUT THIS !!! NOW WAKE UP !!!
When they were arrived to the hospital the nursers took Lamú into the Emergency Room and, after a while, the red light over the door (the signal of a grave emergency) was set on.
On the main desk, another nurser was asking to Ataru the basic informations about Lamú:
[nurser] Who are you??
[Ataru, worried, rather crying] I.....I am.....I am..... ehm ......her boyfriend
[nurser] I need her name and surname
[Ataru, worried and surpised too] ....eh ?!? 'Name and surname'... just.........just type 'Lamú !!
[nurser] All right, and the surname ??
[Ataru, more surprised] ....'her surname' ?? I......I don't know !!!
This was anothe shock for him: he used to call her only 'Lamú (and nothing else) and has never thought about her surname
[nurser] I've to say also her age, place and date of birth.
[Ataru, even more surprised] 'Age' ?? I.....I think........I think she's 18 !!! .....about the place of birth.........I.......I don't know !!! Just type 'Planet Uru'.
[nurser, surprised] 'Planet Uru' ?!?
[Ataru] She's an alien.
[nurser, even more surprised] What the fool are you saying ??
[Ataru, now nervous, with loud voice] HAVE YOU EVER HEARD ABOUT A TAG GAME WHO HAD TO DECIDE IF THE EARTH HAS TO BECOME SLAVE OF THE ALIENS?? WE HAD THE BALANCE OF THE WHOLE PLANET IN OUR HANDS !!! TWICE !!! WHERE DID YOU WERE THAT DAYS ?!?!?
[nurser, now with normal voice] So you're the stupid that had to representate the humans ?
[Ataru, more nervous] I'M NOT HERE TO LET YOU OFFEND ME !!! YOU JUST THINK TO FILL THE FORM AND NOTHING ELSE !!!
[nurser, with normal voice] All right, all right. So, let's re-begin: 'age, place and date of birth'.
[Ataru, now with normal voice] She's 18 year old, born on Planet Uru on....... [now wondering]....on.......I......I don't know......
[nursers] She's a smoker ? She used to assume some drugs ?
[Ataru] Not at all.
[nurser, same voice] Do you know about any desease she had to suffer?? About any allergy ??
[Ataru, even wondering].......'deseases' ?!? ......I.......I .....I don't know ........ ehm......once upon she was bited by a cow.....
[nurser, surprised].... sorry ??
Another nurser took an hand on the shoulder of Ataru.
[nurser 2] I think that the boy is still under a deep shock. Please, set here. We will continue later.
Ataru set on a chair and took his head by the hands, worring and crying:
'I'm a monster' was his thought: 'how many year we've spent togheter? How many years we've lived into the same house?? And I've never asked her about the date of her birthday !!!! I've never asked her about her deseases, about her dreams, her fears, her hopes, her feelings !!! I just can remember the zap she trhowed me and all the time she got furious because of myself !!! I just can remember my betrayals !!! And now ? Now that she really need me, I'm not able to help herself, even about knowing a simply date of birth?? I'm a monster !!!! I'm really a monster !!!!! I deserved to die !!! I had to die at her place: nobody will have to suffer if I would die !! Oh, God, why you've decided to take her in my place ?!?
In that meanwhile, Benten was talking on her space-cellphone to advise everyones she knows about Lamú.
[Benten, crying, with some sighs] Yes.......it's terrible.......please... ...come here........hurry....... hurry........she's so bad.......she's really bad......I ......I don't know..........I don't know.....but......BUT ATARU WAS THERE !!!! HE KNOWS WHAT'S HAPPENED !!! Please....... come here.......yes, at Tomobiki's Hospital........run..... ..run like the wind.......hurry.......
Mendo was the first one who arrived: when he saw Ataru become furious and sweared his katana.
[Mendo, screaming out of his soul with wrath] MUDERERRRRRRRRRRRR !!!!!
For the first time, Ataru wasn't able to catch and hold the sword by his naked hands but he was lucky: it hit the wall just few inches on the left of his ear and got framed. He got a lot of fear of it but Mendo didn't mind it at all and begun to shake and to sock him.
[Mendo, same voice, socking Ataru] MUDERER !!!! YOU'RE A MUDERER !!!! A MUDERER !!!! I'VE SUSPECTED OF YOU SINCE THE BEGINNING !!!! NOBODY BELIVED ME BUT I WAS RIGHT !!! YOU'RE A MUDERER !!!!! A MUDERER !!!! A MUDERERRRRRRRR !!!!
[Ataru, crying aloud] I'M NOT !!!! I'M NOT !!!! I'M NOOOOOOOOOOT !!!
Shinobu was the second one who arrived: when she saw Ataru got furious, caught a large steel cabinet and throwed on him. It was a full center !!!
[Shinobu, crying, screaming with wrath] ATARU !!! HOW COULD YOU DID IT ?!? ASSASSIN !!! YOU'RE AN ASSASSIN !!!! AN ASSASSIN !!!! AN ASSASSIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN !!!
[Ataru, more wounded, crying aloud] I'M NOT !!!! I'M NOT !!!! I'M NOOOOOOOOOOT !!!
[Mendo, same voice] I WILL NOT REST IN PEACE UNTIL I'LL ERASE YOU FROM THE FACE OF THE EARTH !!!! MUDERER !!!!! MUDRERRRRRRRRRR !!!!
Ataru tried to escape from that mortal siege but, suddenly, he got a big smash in his face: it was the chain of Benten, who was now standing in front of him.
[Benten, breating nervously and screaming with wrath] WHY YOU'VE DID IT ?!?!? WHY YOU'VE DID IT ?!?!? WHY YOU'VE DID IT ?!?!? WHY YOU'VE DID IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT ?!?!? YOU'RE A MUDERER !!!! YOU'RE A MUDERERRRRRRRR !!!!
[Ataru, crying aloud] I'M NOT !!!! I'M NOT !!!! I'M NOOOOOOOOOOT !!!
[Dr Oynata, screaming aloud] WHAT'S GOING ON HERE ?? HAVEN'T YOU ENOUGH PROLEM ?? WHAT'S GOING ON ??
He was the primary doctor of the hospital, so everybody held up and stopped to scream.
[Dr Oynata, now with normal, serious voice] The situation is critical, so much critical: noises are the last things that we need !! So, shut up !! Try to be silent, otherwise I'll have to call the police.
[Mendo, now with normal voice] I ask your perdon, Mr Oynata: my familily well knows you. I trust in your knowledge, your experience and your wisdom.
[Dr Oynata, same voice] Now is better, much better. So, you can stay here: I will advice you if something would happen but, please, stay quiet and trust in me [and cames back into the E.R.].
In that meanwhile arrived othe people: were there Sakura, Oyuky, Ten, Perma, Kakugari, Chibi, Megane, Ran and Ryonosuke.
[Oyuky, talking to Benten] What's going on?
[Benten, worried] I don't know: she's into the E.R. since longtime !!! She has a bad wound on the back of her head, she has lost a lot of blood and is totally unconcious
[Sakura, worried too] Did she was breathing when you saw her for the first time? Did she puke?
[Benten, still worried] I'm sure that she was still breathing.
[Sakura, trying to be quiet] This one is a little hope: if she was breathing her brain could still receive the right quantity of oxigen.
[Oyuky, now talking to Sakura] What do you think it would happen now?
[Sakukra, same voice] I don't know: if the brain has been wounded the consecutions could be incalculables. She could become def, or blind, or dumb or paralyzed or all togheter at the same time.
[Ten, crying into the arms of Benten, trying to hide his eyes] Benten.....I......I don't want that Lamú could die !!!
[Benten, with sweet voice] Noone want this !!
[Ten, same voice] She will heal, it's true??
[Benten, same voice] I hope so......... [now with serious voice].......I hope so !!!!
Nobody was caring Ataru, who was sitting again on the chair, with the hand among his arms, crying silently.
In that moment Dr Oynata came out from the E.R.
[Sakura] Dr Oynata, My name is Sakura and I'm a doctor too. Lamú was one of my students. Please, say to me the truth about her.
[Dr Oynata, with serious voice] She's dying.
[Everyone]WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAT ?!?!?!?!?
[Dr Oynata, same voice] She has lost so much blood. She need an urgent trasnfusion but when we've analyzed his blood we've got a shock: we thought that it was a '0' group but...
[Ataru, crying and screaming at the same time] TAKE MINE !!!! TAKE MINE !!!! I'M A NATURAL '0' GROUP OF BLOOD !!! TAKE MINE !!! [and stretched both of the arms to the doctor]
[Dr Oynata, even with quiet voice]... please, let me end: IT ISN'T A '0' GROUP !! It is one that we've never seen before. And her RH factor is nor positive nor negative !! If we try to inoculate her anyone of our heartinas groups of blood, she will die. But she will die too, due to the lack of blood into her body.
[Sakura, serious] Benten, Oyuky, Ran: anyone of you know something about the quality of the blood of the Oni ??
[Oyuki, with self-control and quiet voice] Well, I think it's the most strange in the whole universe: due to their electrical nature, the blood of Oni is very unstable. Only an Oni could donate it to one another one of their tribe.
[Sakura, still serious] Are you sure that we havn't any other alternative?
[Oyuky, wondering] Well.......let's see.............we need a blood who was subject for several years to the zaps..........
[Ataru, crying and screaming louder] THIS MEAN THAT MINE COULD BE THE ONLY ONE IN THE WHOLE EARTH THAT COULD HELP HER !!!! SO, TAKE MINE !!!! TAKE MINE !!!! [and stretched again both of the arms to the doctor]
[Sakura, now with clear voice] YEAH, MAYBE WE COULD HAVE ONE CHANCE !!
[Dr Oynata] God bless you, boy. Hold here, I'll send you a nurser for a first drawing: just few drops to analyse it [and came back into the E.R.]
A nurser came with a little syringa and took a bit of blood from the arm of Ataru, then came back into the E.R.
[Mendo, talking with normal voice but with wrath of Ataru] Listent-to-me-Moroboshi [and grabbed and shaked him on his neck]: pray God that what you've just saied is true, otherwise I'll kill you with my naked hands !!!
[now with increasing voice and wrath] BUT REMEMBER ALSO THIS ONE: EVEN IF IS THE TRUTH, SINCE THIS MOMENT, FOR ME, YOU'RE NOT A HUMAN BEING !!!
NOW YOU ARE A JUST A TANK !!!
A 'TWO-LEGS-WALKING-TANK' FULL OF BLOOD, FOR THE NEED OF Lamú !!
[Everyone] FOR ME TOO !!!!
[Ataru, crying] You're considering me as an assassin, but.......[now crying and screaming] BUT I'M NOT AN ASSASSIN !!!! I'M NOT !!!! I'M NOOOOOOOOT !!! IT.....IT WAS ........IT WAS JUST A DISGRACE !!!!
[Mendo, with spiting voice, turning his face to the wall] I don't wanna hear your rubbish !!!
Plus, the tanks doesn't speak.
A cold silence felt into the room. A silence made of hate and spite.
[Dr Oynata, after some minutes] YOU, BOY: COME HERE !!! HURRY !!! THIS IS A REAL MIRACLE: YOUR BLOOD SEEMS TO BE AT 90% COMPATIBLE WITH THOSE OF YOUR GIRLFRIEND !!!
Forgetting al the rest, Ataru run into the E.R. with the doctor: he set on a armchair and a nurser applied to his right arm a phleboclysys and also gave him a little sponge. Ataru closed his eyes when he felt the needle into the vein.
[nurser] You've to push the sponge with your hand, so the blood can flow easly.
[Ataru, still with closed eyes] It's Ok
[nurser] Have you any fear?
[Ataru, same situation] No, but..........I'm so cold [in fact he was still wearing only pants, because he used his shirt as a first aid, to ribbon the blood from the head of Lamú]
[nurser] I'll give you a cover.
During that operation, Ataru was thinking: 'Hold on, Lamú, hold on: here comes my blood. Here comes my life !! My life..... will flow...... into you !! Hold on...... my........ life.... for.....for...... '
After a while, he becomed a little unconscious, due to the lameless.
Whe he awaked found her mother next to him.
[Ataru, mumbling] Mummy.....
[Mrs Moroboshi, with sweet voice] I'm here: I've brought to you some dry cloths. Wear it but keep quiet, you're still groggy. I think they've took a lots of blood from you.
[Ataru, dressing up, with serious voice] Mummy..... I'm not a muderer.
[Mrs Morobohsi, same voice] God knows it.
[Ataru, worried] You too don't beelive me ??
[Mrs Morobohsi, same voice] I didn't saied that I don't beelive you, I just don't want to think that. But I'm really worried for Lamú.
[Ataru, much worried] SHE'S STILL ALIVE ?!?
[Mrs Moroboshi, same voice] I hope so. Since 2 hours nobody has comes to say something from the E.R.
In that meantime Dr Oynata cames into the room.
[Ataru, worried] HOW IS SHE ?!? IS STILL ALIVE ?!?
[Dr Oynata, with self control and low, serious voice] She's still alive, her pressure has grove a little: I hope it would continue on this way: it's a good signal.
[Ataru, same voice] But how is bad?!?
[Dr Oynata, same voice] She hurt the head in her back with violence, so the cranium was broken. I think that the brain could have suffered, maybe she's still feeling pain. Much blood flew away but a lot ot if is still remaining inside. If it begin to push the brain she risk seriously to suffer permanent injuries.
[Ataru, with trembling voice] This...... this mean that............
[Dr Oynata, same voice] This mean that she's an incognita for us: maybe one man would be already dead but she's still alive. The monitors are still detecting her heartbeat and some brain activity...
[Ataru, with a large sigh] She loved the life so much.......
[Dr Oynata, same voice] Maybe is this feeling that is keeping her alive.
[Ataru] CAN I SEE HER ??
[Dr Oynata, same voice] You couldn't enter into the sterile room right now. Maybe later. But now, I need urgently to talk with somebody of her race.
[Ataru, worried] Why?
[Dr Oynata, same voice] I've just said why: her biology is an incognita for us. Maybe what's right for the humas is poison for her.
[Ataru, rather excited] ASK FOR OYUKY !! SHE'S ONES OF HER BEST FRIENDS, SHE KNOWS HER PARENTS VERY WELL !! MAYBE HAS ALREADY A DIRECT CONTACT WHIT THEM !!!
[Dr Oynata, same voice] Wait for me here, I'll come back soon [and exit to the room]
[Ataru, with trembling voice] Mummy, I........I don't.......[now crying] I DON'T WANT THAT SHE DIE !!!!
[Mrs Moroboshi, with sweet voice] Nobody wants this !!! Pray God, my son: just pray God.
Into the next room Dr Oynata was now talking with Oyuky.
[Dr Oynata, even with same voice] So, what they've said her parents ?!?
[Oyuky, with self-control and quiet, sweet voice] They've just sent me a space-email with a list of drugs or substances that she could need, and also the way to give it to her: I need a bluetooth printer to print it.
[Dr Oynata, same voice] You can use this one.
[Oyuky, same voice] Please, wait for some seconds.... I've to find the right driver......... All right, here comes the list.
[Dr Oynata, after having red it] Mmmmmmmh............. that's no good: a lots of this drugs or substances are unknown......... this one is poison for the umans............... and this one too......... We're really inadeguate to take the right care of her.
[Oyuky, same voice] Her parents prevented it: they've already leaved their planet and they will land on the Earth to reascue her, for bringing back home.
[Dr Oynata, now rather worried] What ?!? That's impossible: she will never survive when they will leave the gravitation of the Earth.
[Oyuky, same voice] The science of the Oni is much advanced than those of the human: since longtime they use a particolar device in this cases: it seems a glass coffin but the subject who lie inside it is protected by the hurts and by the gravitation forces.
[Ataru, with clear voice] It's true: once upon, it has already saved her life. Her UFO felt down to the ground but she had only a temporary amnesia, without any other wounds.
[Oyuky, now with quiet voice] If so, they've to hurry: every second of delay could be dangerous.
[Nurser, entering in the room] Dr Oynata, the pressure of the girl is still rising: there isn't any symptoms of reject.
[Dr Oynata, same voice] God bless you, boy: maybe you've just saved her life.
[Ataru] CAN I SEE HER NOW ?!?
[Dr Oynata, same voice] You cannot enter into the sterile room but you deserve it. But, please, be strong.
He took him into a room, who was separated to the sterile ambient by a large glass.
Lamú was laying into a bed, covered until the face, who was rather hidden by the artificial respirator.
She appeared as a sweet sleeper, only her honrs has become so bigger (it was the signal that her body was in danger); lots of monitors and scanners among her was recording anything who could detect any little sign of file.
Ataru wasn't able to see the wound, because it were on the other side of her head, but he got a deep shock when he noticed one thing.
[Ataru, grabbed to the glass, shocked] OH MY GOD !!!!! .......................H ER HAIRS !!!!
[Dr. Oynata, with same voice] We had to shave it !!! The nurser who did it is still crying !!! She had really wonderful hairs !!!
[Ataru, grabbed to the glass, still shocked] TH.....THEY WILL GROW AGAIN ?!?!?
[Dr. Oynata, with same voice] First one, she had to heal. Then, they will grow again.
Ataru felt slowly on the floor: he thought that Lamú just couldn't exist without her long green hairs. In her mind, now, he was remembering them caressed by the wind, or by the air when she flied, or when she used to shake them during the concert, or when he touched that night when tought that she could be pregnant......... thousand and thousand memories were now floating into the mind of Ataru.
After a while he turned his face and saw them: they were still laying on the floor in the next room.
At this sight he had and hysteric crisis: he begun to scream and cry and, with a large jump, landed over them.
He started to hug, kiss and caress them.
They were rather warm and the flavour of Lamú was still over there (even if lots of them were dirty of blood).
[Ataru, still crying, talking to a nurse who was there] W.....what are you going to do??
[nurser] Well.........I'll just trhow away......
[Ataru, crying and screaming loudly] NO !!!!! NO !!!!! GIVE THEM TO ME !!!! GIVE THEM TO ME !!!!
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
Imagining Ataru being rejected and stuff by his friends for something that was an accident... And imagining Lum in serious injuries... It just breaks my heart, it really does.
-
I'm sorry but, this evening, I'm very ill (I've got 39� of fever, even my wife doesn't feel so good) and I cannot write the next chapter.
I hope to do it tomorrow.
I'm really glad that you like the story.
Just a little spoiler: since now, Ataru will have to soffer every single day.
But prepare yourself: when he'll touch the very deep bottom of hell.................
Don't miss next chapter: "Wrath - Vol. II"
-
that is not a spoiler, it would be a spoil, is if Ataru wouldn't soffer every single day.
-
MAY I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION, PLEASE !!!
I'VE WROTE THE WHOLE CHAPTER BUT I WAS FORCED TO DIVIDE IT, BECAUSE IT HAS OVER 20.000 WORDS !!!
So, please, If somebody would kinldy post a comment I will be alble to edit the next part of the chapter.
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter FIFTEEN: WRATH ' VOL. II
Tomobiki, 12 days after the accident
How many time elapsed from the accident?? Weeks? Mounths? Years??No, only 12 days !!! But, for all the friends of Lamú, the time appeared as crystalised. They never let her alone at the hospital but, at the same time, they wern't allowed to enter into the sterile room where she was laying in coma, so they could only watch her behind a glass. She even looks so sweety, as the 'beautilful dreamer in the wood', waiting only for the prince who would awake her with a kiss.
But they never allow to Ataru to see her again: Mendo, in front of him, screamed: 'you're uninvited' and menaced to kill with the katana.
At the end, the spacecraft of her parents entered in the orbit round the Earth: they adviced Oyuky (on her space cellphone) that coulndn't land at the airport as a normal airplane, so they would land with a smaller shuttle, just to rescuing her and all the ones who wanted to follow them until Uru planet. They also recommended them to carry on only the essentials things.
The 'rendez-vous-point' was planned for the next day, in the morning, on the top of the hill of the first ditrict, who is in front of the sea.
When the shuttle landed to the ground Mendo, Megane, Perma, Chibi, Kakugari, Shinobu, Ryonosuke, Sakura, Benten, Ran and Oyuky were already there, waiting for it.
Just exit, the parents of Lamú blessed all of them for everything that they did for their son, one by one.
Finally, a special ambulance took Lamú at destination: she already lied inside the 'glass coffin', totally unconcoius, with the head bandaged; at this sight, her father caressed gently the glass:
[L. Father, with touched voice] Lamú............sweet child ........ [now with clear voice, speaking to the others] You can get in into the shuttle: everyone has a reserved seat. Hurry.
[a distant voice, screaming] WAIIIIIIIIIIIIIT !!! WAIIIIIIIIIIT !!!
[L. Father, wondering] Who is that ?
[Mendo, with bored voice] He will never learn !!! [now screaming] MOROBOSHIIIIIII !!!! YOU'RE UNINVITED !!! GET OUT !!!!
[L. Father, with sad voice] No..... let him comes next to me..............
Ataru was running on the hill: he carried on 2 large backpack.
But when he was so close to the other, the father of Lamú took him by his nack (with only one hand !!), rose to the air and begun to shake him.
[L. Father, with sad voice] My 'beloved' son-in-law: why I have to carry on with us??
[Ataru, unbreathing] I.....am.....the....only ....one.....who.....can. ....donate.....blood.... .to.....her...
[L. Father, same voice] Maybe this is true on Earth but you have to know that in our planet things will be different.
[Ataru, still unbreathing] How.....many........oni. .....in.....your......sp acecraft.......have..... .her......same.....blood ?
[L. Father, rather screaming, shaking him] Have you never heard that mother and daughter have the same blood ??
[Ataru, unbreathing] So......you....prefer... ....to......risk.......t he life.........of .....both.....your...... affects?
[L. Father, now with low voice] That's true. [and trhow Ataru to the ground, so he re-begun to breath loudly]
[L. Father, now screaming agan, beating him to the ground] ALL RIGHT, YOU CAN COME WITH US [now with serious voice] But your luggages are too large. Let me see if you really need all of those things [and started to search inside the backpacks]
Into the first one he found only cloths, the second one, instead, was full of books.
[L. Father, wondering] What means the words of those books ??
[Sakura, with quiet voice, taking some book casually] They all speak about the rehabilitation of the peopel who had a great trauma and felt into a deep coma.
[L. Father, now with serious voice] No, no: they're too much. We have an hard limit of weight, both for the take-off and for leaving the gravitation force. You must carry on just the essential. [now surprised] A cushion? You don't need this one.
[Ataru, furious] GIVE IT BACK !!!!
[L. Father, rather laughting] Son-in-law, our science is so advanced that discovered the cushion hundreds and hundreds years ago. You just...
[Ataru, still furious] GIVE IT BACK !!!!
[L. Father, screaming] YOU'RE BORING ME !!!
[Ataru, still furious] GIVE IT BACK !!!!
Hearing him, the father of Lamú hit Ataru in face with a dreadful sock but, even he felt down to the ground, he rose up immediatly. But nobody saied anything for him: they're only watching the scene, rather insouciants.
[Ataru, still furious] GIVE IT BACK !!!!
The same scene went on and on and on for several times so, in the end, Ataru felt down (again) to the ground but, this time, he havn't any strenght to wake up.
[L. Father, with sad voice] YOU'VE JUST TO SAY TO ME IF YOU WANT TO BE SOCKED ANYMORE !!!
[Ataru, with trembling voice, trying to strech his arm to catch the cushion] ...give......it.......ba ck.....
[L. Father, with wrath] YOU'RE WITHOUT HOPE !!! [and crunched his hand with the foot]
[Ataru, in pain, eveb trying to strech his arm to catch the cushion] ........give............ it.......back.........
[L. mother] HOLD !!!!
The mother of Lamú saied something to his husband but they were speaking the oni language, so nobody could understand anything.
[L. Father, now quiet] All right, all right. Just let me help him to enter into the challange.
With several kick in his back he thorw Ataru inside and, after some second, they were in fly.
When they was inside the spacecraft, he took Ataru into a room and throwed him over a bed.
[L. Father, with low voice] This is your room and this is your bathroom. You're not allowed to walk in any part of the spacecraft. Someone will carry you some food day by day. So, be quiet and you won't have any trouble.
[Ataru, with trembling, feeble voice]........give ........it.........back. .......
[L. Father, with defiance] YOU....... PAMPERED BABY [and throw the cushion on his face]
Ataru caught it immediatly, after some seconds his room was stabbed.
[Mendo, even with defiance] I've never considered that Moroboshi could suffer of the 'Syndrome of Linus' !!!
[Benten, with low voice] Mind on you [and closed him under a large steel bell]
[Mendo, screaming out in pain] WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA H !!!! I'M SCARED OF THE DAAAAAAAAAAAARK !!!! I'M SCARED OF THE DAAAAAAAAAAAAAARK !!
[Sakura, with quiet voice] It's strange............ since ever he risk his life just to try to conquer some young cute girls. I've never seen him so worried for a simple cushion.
[Mendo, after crushing the steel bell] I don't mind about him !!! The tanks couldn't feel nor pain nor feelings.
[Shinobu, rather suspicious] But.......we have also to consider this one: what if he's sincere?
[Mendo, with grave voice] I need a strong evidence to beelive him !! If somebody will carry to me this evicence I'll beelive him.
[Oyuky, surprised] Really? We can trust in what you're saying ??
[Mendo, with grave voice] A REAL SAMURAI NEVER LIE !!
[Ryonosuke, even wondering] All right but what kind of evidence do you want to see??
[Mendo, with normal voice] Any type. But, first one, I need it.
[Megane, nervous] I'LL NEVER TRUST HIM !!! NEVER !!!
[Perma, even nervous] Who are you for talking in this way ?? Even Lamú didn't want to see you anymore.
[Megane, more nervous] THIS IS NOT YOUR BUSINESS !!!
[Perma, with sad voice] Be quiet, Megane: we have just to wait for the day that Lamú will rise again. We'll hear from her voice if she's still anrgry with you.
[Sakura, now with quiet voice] All right, all right, boys: I'm sure that we will have all the time, during this sidereal trip, to speak about this matter. Now, let's enter into our rooms.
...
....
....
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
Let me see if I got the right idea of the Cushion matter: Ataru wanted the cushion because it was the one where Lum slept during the whole time she spent with him in his bedroom, am I right? Please continue!
-
i think it might have something to do with lum's hair, cant wait to find out
-
Thank you for your answers _/-\o_ _/-\o_
I'm trying to write a shortest chapter for the time (but isn't easy: the ideas are too much - but I'll simplify them)
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter SIXTEEN: WRATH ' VOL. III
Deep space, 23 days after the accident
The sidereal trip was so quiet, even if all the earthians were worried about the difference of gravity: it were artificial and based on the Oni's demand, so it were a bit louder than those of the Earth.
During all this time a lots of doctors operated Lamú in any way but the situation still remained the same: she was still lying into a deep coma.
Ataru was still 'jailed' into his room: once per day somebody took him a bit of food and this was his only link with the rest of the spacecraft (a fake link: all the oni received the order to avoid to speak with him). But, sometimes, somebody was spying (hidden) on him: was found always huged to his cushion.
After eleven days from the leaving of the earthian orbit, the door of the room of Ataru was opened by somebody: he was laying in bed.
[Ataru, with bored voice] Who are you?
[voice] You've just to look at me.
[Ataru, surprised] BENTEN ?? You're here for me ?? I'm so touched !!!
[Benten, with wrath] LISTEN-TO-ME-MOROBOSHI: IF YOU'RE THINKING THAT YOU CAN TOUCH ME OR KISS ME IN ANY WAY I'LL WILL STRANGLE YOU WITH MY CHAIN !!
[Ataru, with bored voice again] I won't.
[Benten, same voice] SWEAR IT !!!
[Ataru, same voice] I swear.
Benten set on the bed but not so close to him.
[Benten, now wondering] How do you feel?
[Ataru, same voice] I'm starving.
[Benten, surprised] What !? Why don't you eat??
[Ataru, same voice] Here you are: this is, at the same time, my breakfast, my lunch and my supper [and gave her a dish and a glass]
[Benten, even surprised] Bread and water ?? THEY'RE GIVING TO YOU ONLY BREAD AND WATER FOR FOOD??
[Ataru, same voice] HARD bread. Once per day. Well, I'm sure that I won't get fat in this way.
[Benten, giggling] You're stupid as usual
[Ataru, now with cold voice] What do you want from me?
[Benten, serious] The truth !!
[Ataru, same voice] .....about ?!?!
[Benten, even serious] You know !!!!
[Ataru, same voice] It was a disgrace.
[Benten, now furious] THAT'S A BAD WAY TO BEGIN, MOROBOSHI !!! I WANT TO KNOW EVERYTHING THAT HAVE HAPPENED AND I WANT TO KNOW IT SINCE THE BEGINNING !!!! AND YOU'VE TO SAY TO ME ANY LITTLE DETAIL. REMEMBER: MY CHAIN IN STILL NERVOUS !!!
[Ataru, waking up] All right, all right [he took a large breath] It begun......ehm.....I think 3 months ago: I hurt my head and I got a big lump. Since that day I was able to read the mind of Lamú.
[Benten, surprised] REALLY ???
[Ataru, with grave voice] That's true. 'Here's the occasion of my life' was my thinking: 'I'll be able do my girl hunting in peace and to keep Lamú quiet'. But for any time I was using the power of the lump, it adsorbed my youth: in one day I grew older for about 60-07 years.
[Benten, even surprised] That's impossible.
[Ataru, same voice] This is the truth !!! Lamú beelived that I've got a tumor, so she was very worried for me. So I realized: I would have to say to her the real nature about my becoming older, I wasn't able to be fake with her anymore. But [and took a large, deep sigh] the day she discovered me and started to scream: 'You're a liar ! You've treahted me as a puppet ! It's over, all over !'. So.... [now rather crying, hiding his eyes with the hands] ... she tried to fly away...... I was so worried........... Iv'e jumped and I've grabbed by an ancle and... [now crying]....and she tried to give me a kick in face and I.........I........I don't know how it happended but.........but I saw her laying to the ground, with any signal of life and........and a great fleck of blood in the wall behind her..........and.......a nd........and you know the rest.
[Benten, now wondering] And do you really think that I'll beelive you??
[Ataru, now furious] YOU'VE ASKED TO ME TO KNOW THE TRUTH !!!! THIS IS THE TRUTH !!!
[Benten, still wondering] How can I trust you?? I need an evindence !!! I really need an evidence of your real feelings !!!
At those words Ataru begun to laught in an hysteric mode.
[Ataru, with an hysteric laught] eh eh eh......my real feelings.........eh eh eh......an evidence.... of.... my real... feelings.... eh eh eh......[now increasing the volume of the voice] you want....an evidence......of... my real.... feelings......you want [increasing once more] an evidence...... of.... my real.... feelings...... [still increasing the voulme].....an evicence [now rather scraming] of my real feelings........AN EVIDENCE [not at the top of the voice, rather singing] OF MY REAL FEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEEEELINGS !!!!!
So he took his cushion and ripped it, with wrath, throw away something, and begun to shake it in front of her.
[Ataru, screaming with the top of his voice] THOSE ONES !!!! THOSE ONES ARE MY REAL FEELINGS !!!! [and shaked them in front of Benten]
They were a large tress of the green air of Lamú.
All his cushion was full of her hair, those who were shaved that day at the hospital.
[Benten].......all right, Ataru: now I trust again in you.
[Ataru, breathing loud, wishpering] .......I will never surrender........
[Benten, surprised] What are you saying?
[Ataru, still wishpering] ........I will never surrender..........
[Benten, now worried] Ataru, what's on now?
[Ataru, increasing the volume of the voice] ......I will never surrender..........
[Benten, even worried] Ataru !! Ataru !!! Are you listening to me ???
[Ataru, even increasing the volume of the voice] ..........I WILL NEVER SURRENDER !!!
[Benten, very worried now] ATARU !! ATARU !!! WHAT ARE YOU...
[Ataru, screaming at the top of his voice] I ..... WILL...... NEVER...... SUREEEEEEEEENDEEEEEEEEEE EEEEEEEERRRRRRRRR!!
[Benten, very worried now] ATARU !! ATARU !!! BE QUIET !!! BE QUIET !!!
[Ataru, screaming at the top of his voice and of his wrath] GO AWAY !!!
Now he wasn't understeanding her at all so he bumped her to the wall, then he walked over the door.
An oni was over there.
[Oni] YOU !! YOU'RE NOT ALLOWED TO.....
[Ataru, screaming] GO AWAY !!!!!!
He gave him a great sock and bumped him on the wall too.
Now Ataru was wandering into the spacecraft and he wasn't just an earthian anymore: now it was a demon.
Really, a demon !!!
[Oni] Call the security !!! The subject of the room N. 4 is now wandering into the spacecraft !!
After a while others 2 oni were in front of him
[Oni, screaming] HOLD !! HOLD !!
[Ataru, still screaming] HEY, YOU: DO YOU KNOW THAT MOZILLA FIREFOX IS MUCH BETTER THAN INTERNET EXPLORER ?!?
[Oni, now wondering, looking each other in the eyes] REALLY ?!?!?
[Ataru, still screaming] GO AWAY, MORONS !!!! [and beated them, with two great sock, down to the floor, the he restarted to wander]
[Oni, laying to the floor, talking on a internal cellphone] ....ehm........here the security: the subject has just passed beyond the first check point !!! He's directed to the main deck !!! [and felt down again]
After a while others 4 oni were in front of him
[Oni] HOLD !! HOLD !! THIS IS OUR LAST WARNING !!!
[Oni 2] THROW IT!!!
They throwed a large web on him and started to give a great zap.
[Oni, after some long, long seconds] All right, I think that's enough. Come on rescuing him.
But when they were so close to him, he ripped the web and beated them too on the wall.
[Ataru, still screaming] DO YOU WANT TO KNOW ?!? THE ZAPS OF Lamú WERE STRONGEST THAN YOURS !!!
[Oni, laying to the floor, talking on a internal cellphone] ....ogh........here the security: the subject has just passed beyond the second check point !!! He has the same direction !!! [and felt down again]
Now he was totally out of control.
After a while, he met other oni on his way.
[Oni] The orders are: 'shoots slumbery bullets and took it to the room again'. Ready?!?.......FIRE !!
Severals of them hit Ataru in many part of his body, so he dropped down.
[Oni, rather laugthing] It's impossible fon an earthian to resist to those bullets.
[Ataru, rather laughting too] eh eh eh eh.......HEY, SOMEONE OF YOU HAS ALREADY DOWNLOADED FROM EMULE THE VERY LAST CHAPTER OF INUYASHA ?!?!?
[Oni, now wondering, looking each others] How is possible ?? Even in Japain this saga ins't at the end.....
[Ataru, still screaming] GO AWAY, MORONS !!!! [and beated them, with many great sock, down to the floor]
Now the door of the main deck was in front of him.
[Sakura, in front of the door, worried] MOROBOSHI !!! HOLD !!! HOLD !!! IT'S TOO DANGEROUS !!! HOLD !!!
But he took her by the cloths and shaked it so much that was able to rip it out, so she felt to the ground, trying to hide her being naked.
Inside the main deck, Megane, Perma, Kakugari and Chibi, everyone with a large hammer, were waiting for him.
[Megane, very worried] All right, boys: when he'll enter we have to hit him !! Are you ready ??
[Perma, worried too] Yeah..... but.........why the wall is so hot ?!?
After few seconds the wall collapsed over them and Ataru (who destroyed the wall by his own hands) walked over the debris and the bodies of his friends.
Now Mendo was in front of him, with his Katana pointed on him.
[Mendo] MOROBOSHI: ENOUGH IS ENOUGH !!! HOLD !!! HOLD !!!
At this sight, Ataru caught the blade with his naked hands and cracked it with a single stroking of his arms, then he took (with naked hands !!!) one part of the sword.
Ran, Oyuky and Ryonosuke was in a corner of the deck: they were so worried !!
[Ataru, screaming with the top of his voice] WHERE ARE YOU ?!??! WHERE ARE YOU ?!??!
[L. Father, with quiet voice] Over here [and flied slowly, in front of him] Do you want to kill me ?!?
In this meanwhile, severals other oni entered into the main deck: everyones has a rifle and pointed them on Ataru: he could see their laser tracers all over his body.
[L. Father same voice] So, what do you want ?!? You know: you can kill me but you'll never survive.
[Ataru, looking deeply into his eyes, with increasing voice and wrath] I SWEAR............AND I CALL GOD AS MY WITHNESS......THAT NOR YOU, NOR DESTINY OR ANYOTHERS..........EARTH INAS OR ALIENS.........WILL INFLECT ME..........I DON'T MIND IF I'LL HAVE TO SUFFER........TO BE TORTURED........TO LIVE IN PAIN THE REST OF MY LIFE.............OR TO BE KILLED TOO........I WILL RISE AGAIN.........AND AGAIN............ AND AGAIN........UNTIL THE DAY THAT I WILL RISE Lamú OUT FROM THE COMA............I WILL NEVER SURRENDER........I SWEAR (and passed one hand over the piece of the katana: it begun to bleed] ......ON MY OWN BLOOD !!!
[Benten, just entered into the deck, screaming] STOP !!! STOP !!!! HE'S TRUTHFUL !!! [now talking to Mendo] Mendo, you've asked for an evidece ?? Take this [and throwed him the cushion]
[Mendo, surprised] Those.......those are the hair of Lamú !!!
[Benten, still screaming] THAT'S WHY HE WANTED IT WITH ALL HIS STRENGTHS.
Mendo walked on and put an hand over the shoulder of Ataru.
[Mendo, with quiet voice] Moroboshi: welcome back to the humans.
Oyuky was very touched about him, so she step on too, and put also her and over the shoulder of Ataru (so close of those of Mendo)
[Oyuky, with quite voice] Now I trust to you, Ataru.
[Shinobu, with trembling voice] I too [and step on, so close to him]
[L. Father, even quiet] Son-in-law......you really had to do all of those troubles to say to me something like this ??
But now Ataru felt finally down, unconscious.
...
...
...
When he get conscious again was laying into a bed on the E.R. of the spacecraft, strictly bounded.
[Ataru, wondering] Where I am?
[Mendo, with quiet voice] Into big troubles.
[Ataru, now with quiet voice too] That's not a news...... [now, wondering again] What about Lamú ?!?
[Mendo, same voice] She's over there, into the next room
[Ataru, now screaming] REALLY ?!?!? LET ME SEE HER !!!! LET ME SEE HER !!!
[Mendo, same voice] Stay down, stay quiet. I'll carry you close to her.
So he took the bed (who was over wheels) until the door of the room where Lamú was laying, still into deep coma.
Ataru, watching at her, fell so happy: no signs of wounds were now on her head, was able to breath on her own, without the help of any other of artificial and didn't need anymore a sterile room.
But, over all, he was looking for one thing:
[Ataru, with clear voice] They're regrowing............the y're regrowing............
It was true: also her green hair were regrowing.
[Mendo, same voice] Ok Moroboshi, that's enough for today. You have to stay quiet for sometimes. You're more dangerous than an earthquake and a tornado mixed togheter.
...
...
...
Now Mendo was into the 'belvedere' room of the spacecraft, exercising himself into the martial arts: the room was totally open to the space, only deep glasses divided him from the infinity.
It was rather dark but the glowing of the stars gave to the room a little light, so he wasn't scared.
In front of him stayed a great, ugly target, who hit sometimes, in different ways.
His moving were both martials and elegants at the same times.
[Mendo, hold in place, with quite voice] Who is there ?!?
Someone did a little sigh.
[Mendo, same voice] Walk on: I feel you.
But he (or she?) begun to run away, with light step.
Mendo walked over the door but didn't found anyone.
A light scent of woman was still on the air.
He was thinking: 'it seems those of............. No, it's impossible: it's only my immagination'.
(TO BE CONTINUED)
(OT)
Congratulations Forgotten_Lum: you've hit the target with a full center _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Like in the "Last Chapter" Moovie, Ataru wanted to hold with him something who can give him the illusion to have Lamú still with him.
That's was my idea.
Once more congratulations !!!
-
This Fanfic of yours is really amazing but Ryu, Benten and Mendou's behaviour doesn't match their real ones. It's awesome, though.
-
This face of Ataru I never seen it before, this fanfic is getting better of chapter to chapter.
-
I'm glad that you're loving it _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Ryu, Benten and Mendou's behaviour doesn't match their real ones
I'm doing something wrong ???
Benten is full of charisma, sexy and violent too, Mendo try to have a noble soul (but he's scared of the dark).
I'm forgetting something ???
But don't worry: I need them in this way ;D
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter SEVENTEEN: REHABILITATION
Uru Planet, 25 days after the accident
[L. Father, screaming and shaking the doctor, caught by his neck] IT'S IMPOSSIBLE !!! IT'S IMPOSSIBLE !!! YOU'RE A LIAR !!!
[Doctor, rather umbreathing] Please.......please..... ....let......me......dow n......I......willl....e xplain.....
The father of Lamú throwed the doctor down to the ground, so he restarted to breath.
They were into the major hospital of Uru Planet.
[Doctor, now normal, set on his chair] Now that you're more quiet I can explain everything: I well know the situation and also the operation that your daughter have had to suffer but, really, we arn't able to do anyothers. As you can see from the last examens, the mass of blood who was pushing the brain was removed at 90%: in this way she would have no more pain. On the other hand, at present, it's impossible to do the same with the rest: is rather 'pulverized' in all over the head and maybe is closing some importants blody-vessels of her brain, who could control someone of the main functions of the body . It mean that we would have to operate her for anyone of them. They could be millions !! And, even if all of them would have an happy end, anyone of them won't give us the assurance that she will exit from the coma. It's too dangerous ! And we cannot have any other risk.
[L. Father, wondering but still angry] Why we havn't?
[Doctor, even normal] Because I think that she will not survive to another strong anesthesia.
[L. Father, now nervous] WHAT ARE YOU SAYING ?!?
[Doctor, even normal] I want to be syncere with you: I red the medical report of the operations and I saw how much criticals they were. Look: during the last one she risked to collapse in any seconds. This mean that, right now, her organism is too fable, first one the hart: she could resist to one or two anesthesias but, surely, not for more.
[L. Father, with a large sight, now depressed] So, what we can do right now?
[Doctor, even normal] Well, the situation isn't totally compromised: maybe, after sometimes, the organism will be able to absorb the blood 'in excedence' naturally, so she could restart a normal way of life. But, at present, our priority is to take her out of the coma.
[L. Father, same voice] In wich way?
[Doctor, with grave voice] Well, there ins't a 'right answer' to this question: every oni is different to one another, I think that this is the same for the human beings, for exemple. You've just to try to find the right way to do it. In any case, since now, her daughter doesn't need the cares of an hospital anymore: you could start the rehabilitation also having her on your home again.
[L. Father, so much depressed] And how many times it will require?
[Doctor, same voice] God knows it: one day, one week, one mounth, one years, several years.... In those cases, it's important that the ones who will have to care her would have a real strong will. They will have to help her daughter, you, your wife and each others at the same time. If you want I can suggest you some people.
[L. Father, now with normal voice] Thank you doctor, I think I'm knowing someone....
...
...
...
Ataru was still jailed into a dark room but, this time, overlooked at sight every second.
Now, apparently he was quiet, even huged to his precious cushion.
[L. Father, talking on an interphone] Son-in-law, are you listening to me?
[Ataru, bored] Yeah. What do you want?
[L. Father] First one, your attention.
[Ataru, even bored] Why?
[L. Father] Do you want to come back side by side to Lamú?
[Ataru, now with clear voice] What ?!?
[L. Father] I was thinking to what you've said to me fes days ago, on the spacecraft. Do you really want to rescue Lamú, with all your strengths and with all your heart ?!?
[Ataru, now screaming] YOU KNOW THAT I WANT !!!
[L. Father] So, listen to me........
...
...
All the friends of Ataru were having a lunch into a large room of the home (that was a very big and large UFO) of the parents of Lamú: remembering what she cooked sometimes they were so worried about the taste of the Oni's cooking but they had a great surprise when they begun to eat.
Everything, cooked by the mother of Lamú, were delicious.
[Mendo] Mrs, please, accept my congratulations: all of the foods are simply fantastic
[L. Mother, rather ashamed] Oh..........thanks. (*)
[Megane, wondering] I even thought that your taste were so piquant.....
[L. Mother, even rather ashamed] ...(ehm).......I.....just.....(ehm)...avoid......(ehm)....spices........(ehm)....in food.....
[Chibi] Wait for a moment: it means that if you remove all the spices........your food is similar to the ones of the Earth? If so, why Lamú persisted to throw them in 'industrial quantity' in her cooking?
[L. Mother, with a little giggle] ...(ehm)....Lamú....loves....... piquant......(ehm)....flavour.....so much..
[Sakura] Now is clear: even much earthians loves piquant flavour in some foods and Lamú isn't an exception. Afflictively for us, the usual cooking of the Oni is normally piquant so, each time she wanted to cook something, for us had the same effect to throw gasolina over a flame.
[Ryonosuke, giggling too] I'd like to see the face of Moroboshi when he will knows....
[Ataru, dropped on his knees, holding Ryonosuke's hand] I'm here, my dearest Ryonosuke: I even knew how much you were caring me.
[Ryonosuke, now worried] YEEEEEEARGH !!!! SINCE WHEN YOU WERE HERE ??? [And slamed him to the wall]
[Ataru, even squelched to the wall].....but......but I didn't want to ask any date with you !!!
...
...
In the evening they were togheter in the lounge of the UFO.
[L. Father, with grave voice] We've asked to my son-in-law to care the rehabilitation of Lamú.
[Everyone] WHAAAAAAAAT ?!?
[L. Father, same voice] We need one person with a strong will.....
[Mendo, with grave voice too] MOROBOSHI: ARE YOU FEELING THE WEIGHT OF YOUR RESPONSABILITY THIS TIME ?!?
[Ataru, serious] Sure.
[Megane, nervous] Why we have to trust in Ataru?!?
[Ataru, getting nervous too] Maybe because I've never binded with a gum cord into a tower?
[Megane, with wrath] YOU DID TOO WORST THINGS IN YOUR LIFE TO HER !!!
[Ataru, with wrath too] LISTEN TO ME: I DON'T MIND YOUR......
[L. Father, screaming too] SHUT UP !!! [now with normal voice] This is our decision. I'll personally put on the Earth again anyone who won't agree it.
[Sakura, with serious voice] Moroboshi, have you already some ideas?
[Ataru, with clear voice] First of all......I need water !!! So much water !!! Hot water, I mean !!!
...
...
Not so far the UFO there were a little thermal source: in its flowing the water sculpted a sort of little natural pool.
The day after, everyone were still there, waiting for Ataru and Lamú (and, maybe, for a miracle too): all the girl, indoctrinated by Ataru, had a towel, some sponges and all the things needed for the care of the body.
At last, Ataru came by walk: he was holding Lamú on his arms (they were wearing bathing costumes).
[Ataru, with clear voice and a large smile] All right, all right: the stars make their entrance !! Thank you for your cheers !!! Thank you, thank you !!! I love you all !!! Now the show can begin !!!
[Benten, sospicious and worried too] Mmmmmmh, he's stupid as usual: that's a bad way to begin.
But, in this mind, Ataru was thinking: 'Lamú......your body is so warm........your skin.....so soft.......... you look so cute to me even with this new short hair.............but your soul..........where is your soul ??'
In the end, he step on into the hot water and put gently Lamú on the bottom of the pool (it isn't so deep, at all) until she was totally flooded (except the head, who was holding with an arm).
After sometimes he throw her out for some seconds, then he put again her on the water, and so on. (**)
[Shinobu, sospicious] ...and this is the 'big' idea??
[Oyuky, wondering] This is already the rehabilitation ??
[Megane, with bored voice] It looks to me that he only wanted to do a termal bath....
[Ran, with ususal sweet voice] Sakura, what do you think about?
[Sakura, serious] He's doing the right thing.
[Everyone] REALLY ?!?
[Sakura, serious] He's trying to simulate one of our first 'trauma' of the birth !!! Into the woomb the babies are carried on at a temperature of about 37,5' but when they leave found another one more colder (even if, normally, the nursery is so warm). I think that, after the first breath, this difference is an authentic shock for the baby.
[Mendo, with clear voice] Now I begin to understand: he's trying to reproduce a similar situation.
[Sakura, serious] That's true. He's trying to make her feel again the difference between hot and cold as a soft shock, to force her mind to have any type of reaction.
[Ryonosuke, wondering] And how long does it need to repeat this simulations?
[Sakura, serious] Who knows ?!? For several times, that's true.
After sometimes, Ataru detected a little reaction.
[Ataru, talking loudly] I NEED MORE HELP NOW !!!
[Mendo] I'M COMING !!!! [And splashed into the water]
[Ataru, serious] Mendo, please, help me to hold her for much time out of the water.......and.......[now suspicious]....AND DON'T TOUCH HER SO MUCH IN 'STRANGE' ZONES !!
[Mendo, bored] Moroboshi ! Don't lose your time saying silly things like that !!
[Ataru, now serious] All right !!! Get ready ?!? Now !!!
Once again the head of Lamú moved a little and her tooth begun to rattle.
They repeated again and again this excercise: once she did also a little sigh.
[Ataru, excited] ALL RIGHT, ALL RIGHT !!! THAT'S ENOUGH FOR TODAY !!! [now with clear voice, with a large smile] Goodbye to everybody, we've got to go.
[Kakugari, rather bored] Moroboshi, can you avoid us, for almost one time, to hear your rubbish?
...
...
The next day, Ataru found a new 'tool of torture': after laying down Lamú on the same pull took two little golden bells and begun to hit them, with a particular frequence. It produced an acute and stinging sound, with lots of echoes: all the air around was full of it. (**)
[Benten, getting nervous] I'm getting bored about this noise.....
[Chibi, Kakugari, Perma] We feel so drunk !!!
[Shinobu, rather confused] Its echo makes me crazy !!!
[Ran] It ring through my ears....
[Megane, with a little giggle] ...'and sting my eyes'....ehm......what are the other lyrics of this song?
[Sakura] ...'your spanish lullaby'. Madonna, isn't it?!?
[Megane, even with a giggle] 'La Isla Bonita', once of her goldies.
[Ryonosuke] Where are gone Oyuky and Mendo??
[Sakura] Back to the UFO, they've to take other towels.........Look, they're coming.
[Ataru, excited] GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO OAL !!!!
[Everybody] What's news ?!?
[Ataru, even excited] LOOK !!!
From that moment, for any time he hit the bells, Lamú did a short move with her head, just to avoid to listen that noise anymore.
But Ataru didn't give up so, after sometimes.....
[Ataru, screaming excited] HER EYES !!!! HER EYES NOW ARE OPENED !!! Lamú !!! Lamú !!!! CAN YOU SEE ME ?!?
For the first time after one month from the accident she was able to open her eyes again !!
Everybody splashed down into the water to look at her, trying to understand if she was getting conscious again but (unfortunatly) she continued to stay confortably numb.
Plus, thise one become soon a new problem: Lamú started to spend full days with opened eyes, so (on turn) somebody had to put on her eyes some drop of collyrium (this operation was forbidden to Ataru: once upon, accidentally, he drunk it and the consequences were terribles).
The rehabilitation, after the first success, felt on a stand still, so Ataru decided to force for a 'shock therapy'.
[Ataru, rather serious] I need one volunteer
Mendo, Megane, Kakugari, Perma and Chibi did a step on.
[Ataru, even rather serious] I re-phrase: I need one FEMALE volunteer.
[Mendo, wondering] Moroboshi, what are you plotting?
[Ataru, rather nervous] Nothing ! I need an help for the new therapy and only a woman could do it.
[Benten] All right, Moroboshi: for Lamú I would do this one and other. So, what I have to do?
[Ataru, giggling] Well, you've just to sit in front of her and speak a little. About anything. Ok? So, please, hold herself for some seconds: I'll come back soon [and disappeared]
[Shinobu, wondering] Sakura, what kind of therapy is this one?
[Sakura, even wondering] I've never seen before....
[Ran, wondering too] I've heard him talking about a 'shock therapy'....
[Oyuky, wondering too] He's trying to simulate a desertion trauma?!?
During the conversation Benten took her hand by hand: it was an error !!!
Suddenly, Ataru cames back furtively and with his left hand, touched one legs of Lamú and, with the other, begun to caress gently the back of Benten.
[Ataru, with sweet voice] Benten, my great alien love: your skin is so sheer and so warm..............WOW... ......you're really....
He cannot add any other words: both him and Benten received a light zap !!!
[Ataru, burnied even excited] HURRAH !! THIS IS THE EVIDENCE !!!! NOW SHE IS ABLE TO SEE AGAIN THE WORLD !!!! AND TO INTERACT TOO !!!
[Benten, burnied too, screaming with wrath] MOROBOSHIIIII: WHY YOU DIDN'T SAY TO ME THAT I HADN'T TO TOUCH HER ?!? [and kicked him with the top of her strength]
[Ataru, in fly] I'M SORRY, I'VE FORGOTTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEEEEEN................. ........
...
...
Another mounth passed on Uru planet: every day, with the cares made by Ataru, her parents and her friends, Lamú did others little step to come back to normal.
During the day all the boy was helping her to do some little phisical exercices, during the evening the girl showed to her old childhood photo (except Ran !!) and took care about her body.
Now her hairs were so long again (even if not as ususal)
Unfortunatly the main trouble still staied on: she wasn't able to speak.
Her mother become pessimist: she tought that her daughter has become mute.
Ataru tried in any way to force her to speak again.
[Ataru, with a smile] So, let's repeat: 'DAAARLING NO BAKA' !! Is not difficult, would you try? You've only to open your mouth a little, in this way....
[Mendo, wondering] This is the rehabilitation too ?!?
[Ataru, serious] Sure: I've to begin from the phrases that she was used to say any day. [now talking again to Lamú] Are you ready ?!? So, let's repeat: 'DAAARLING NO BAKA' (***)!!
But the reaction was totally unecxpected: Ataru saw that the inch of her right hand was moving left-right, as a 'No'.
[Ataru, now excited too much] Lamú !!! Lamú !!! YOU....YOU'RE UNDERSTEANDING ME NOW ?!? LISTEN, LISTEN TO ME (took Mendo by his arm and put him in front of her): WHO IS THIS ONE ?!? IS MAYBE OYUKY ?!?
Her inch moved left-right
[Ataru, still excited] YEAH, THAT'S TRUE: IS MAYBE MENDO ?!?
Her inch moved up-down, as an 'Yes'.
[Mendo, excited too] THIS.....THIS IS LIKE A MIRACLE !!! YOU ALL !!! RUN HERE !!! HURRY !!! HURRY !!!
After few seconds her parents and the rest of the friends were there, watching the scene: for any questions Lamú was able to answer 'yes' or 'no' with the move of her right inch.
But, suddenly, Ataru asked to her something of particular
[Ataru, with serious voice] Lamú...........are you still loving me ?!?
She tried to move it again but now it was trembling: nobody could affirm if she was saying 'yes' or 'no'
[Ataru, with clear voice and a large smile] ALL RIGHT, ALL RIGHT: THAT'S ENOUGH FOR TODAY !!! YOU HAVN'T TO GET TIRED TOO MUCH !!! NOW YOU'VE TO RELAX !!!
...
...
...
It was a clear night on Uru planet: everyone (except Lamú and Ataru) were in the garden next to the Ufo, having some tea.
[L.Father] So, my beloved boys, do you like Uru Planet?
[Ryonosuke] Well, is so different from the Earth, even if somethings remain the same....
[Perma] One of them is still worring me.
[L. Mother] ....about ?!?
[Perma] The Moons !!! How many moons have Uru ?!? For the Earth is easy: we have 'the' Moon..
Everyone got laughting
[Shinobu] The flowers: I'm worried by some flowers ! They have a strange, worring form but also a wonderful flavour.
[Sakura] I think is the same from someone on the Earth....
[Shinobu] It could be but on our planet there arn't big yellow flowers (large as soccer ball) who begun to fly just walking among them. I did it yesterday, was beautiful and worring at the same time !!!
[Benten, giggling a little] .... and you havn't met any particular animals !!! You just have to.....
But she couldn't end her phrase: the peace of the night was ripped by a great, terrifing scream.
[Ataru, screaming with the top of his voice] HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE LP !!
HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEEEEEEEELP !!!
HURRY !!! HURRY !!!!
HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEEEEEEEELP !!!
The parents of Lamú flied until the bedroom of their daughter, the others begun to run into the UFO.
When they were inside found an horrible scene: Lamú was having a violent convultion and Ataru wasn't able to hold her.
[Ataru, screaming with the top of his voice] WHAT ARE YOU DOING ?!? HELP ME !!! MAKE HER QUIET !!! HURRY !!!
The top of the horror whas this one: everybody could see how much Lamú was suffering but, on the same time, she didn't scream at all !!!
(TO BE CONTINUED)
* Notice: the mother of Lamú usually didn't speak the earthian language but, to simplify, in my history is trying to do it. That's why her phrases are full of pauses.
** This one is a real therapy normally used with the persons who felt into a reversible coma.
*** It means 'Darling, you're a stupid'.
-
Damn writer. Did you thought in sending this, after it's done, to an editor?
-
That's my first burning ambition !!!!
The second one is TRY TO DESIGN IT !!!!
-
to turn it in to manga, or anime?
-
I can never be able to write as good as you. no matter how hard I come up with new plot points... they always fall flat on paper. you on the other hand is risky. but I respect you for that (yeah my respect dont' mean squat but hey you gotten it.) so here to you my lum brother _/-\o_
sometime in the next few hours I,m gonna post my first fanfic : Ataru really do mean It... and I am gonna edit out the problems.
-
Yes, I would highly recommend an editor. I think that's the biggest problem I'm having every time I try and read your stories. I just can't read through them cause, frankly, they're unreadable at points. No offense intended.
-
It's a wonderful fanfic, and I'm loving all of it. It's true though that you're making some spelling mistakes, but I'll just let you know of one of them for now: you keep saying Lum's parents' son and you actually mean their daughter.
Still, I'm looking forward for the rest of the story. ;D
-
you keep saying Lum's parents' son and you actually mean their daughter
OOPS !!!
Thank you: I've just correct it ;D
I think I deserve a bad valutation in english
-
none taken
-
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter EIGHTEEN: TEARS NEVER SEEN
Uru Planet, 60 days after the accident
Into the bedrom of Lamú.
[L.father, worried] Whant can you say, doctor?
[doctor, with grave voice] The situation is too bad again.
[L.father, much worried] Really ?!? But......how is possible ?? It seems that everything was working on the good direction: the rehabilitation was right, she was able to interact with everybody. Even if she still cannot speak......
[doctor, same voice] Is not the point. Her violent reaction wasn't due to a wrong therapy or to a bad rehabilitation. For an unknown reason her brain had a very bad crisis and all the rest of her body had to suffer because of it. I saw that you've used an anesthetic to make her quiet.
[L. Father] We hadn't no choice.
[doctor, same voice] Also this one is no good. I've saied to you that she wasn't able to resist for more than 2 anesthesias. The first one has gone. Now you have only one more chance.
[L. Father, screaming] WHAT I'VE HAD TO DO ?!? TO LET HER DIE ?!?
[doctor, same voice] You havn't done nothing wrong: I'm trying to explain to you that is the situation that is critical. In my own opinion you've just one more chance.
[L. Father, still screaming] WHY ?!?
[doctor, same voice] Because if also the second chance would have to fault, you will have still the possibility to give her the last anesthesia.
[L. Father, now with wrat] YOU MEAN THAT I WOULD BE FORCED TO LEAVE MY DAUGHTER INTO DEEP COMA FOR THE REST OF HER LIFE ?!? I CANNOT ACCEPT THIS !!! IN COMA OR DEATH, IN ANY CASE IS NOT LIFE !!! YOU HAVE TO DO SOMETHING.
[doctor, same voice] The science has already done all of was in its possibility, those of earthians surrendered much time before ours: our brain (I think also that of the earthians) is delicate and complicated at the same time and your daughter is introducing us into an unknown territory.
[Ataru, entering in the bedroom, with clear voice] Good morning, good morning to everybody: this is another day nearest her rescue. Good morning, nice to meet you. Now let me pass.
[doctor] Who is this one ?!?
[L Father] My son-in-law, an earthian.
[Ataru, with sad voice]....who will not surrender !!! I'm not a scientist as someone that I know....
[doctor] What are you going to do?
[Ataru, rather nervous] I-HAVE-TO-WORK !!!
[L Father] He's caring the rehabilitation of my daughter
...
...
Everyone were still shocked and depressed after the last terrible night of Lamú and were wondering if was still possible to rescue her from the coma.
Everyone except Ataru: even if he didn't sleept at all during all night the next morning, at the same hour, he took her on his arms (this time took also a large backpack with a great stock of towels) and started to walk to the thermal pool.
He was just arrived when, after some minutes, an unforseen guest arrived there: it was Rei, the ex fiance of Lamú.
When Ataru saw him became nervous.
[Ataru, with nervous voice] What do you want?
[Rei] Lamú
[Ataru, same voice] You're uninvited !!!
[Rei] You too.
[Ataru, same voice] You're not her fiance since longtime !!
[Rei] You too.
[Ataru, getting more nervous] WHO ARE YOU TO SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT ?!?
[Rei, after have splashed into the water] Give !!
[Ataru, getting more nervous] I'LL NEVER GIVE HER TO A BIG-WALKING-BEEFBOWL AS YOU ARE !!!
In that meantime, Ran arrived to the natural pool but when saw Rei she hidden in the wood.
[Ran, wondering] Rei?!? You're here?!? I didn't know that you were arriving....
[Rei, into the water] Give !!!
[Ataru, into the water too, now with wrath] GO AWAY !!!
[Rei] Die !!
[Ataru, screaming] ALL RIGHT: IF YOU WERE LOOKING FOR A WAR, YOU'VE GOT IT !!!!
Ataru tried to give him some socks but Rei immediatly trasformed himself in a beast, trying to rend Ataru but he took some slime from the water and begun to throw into his large mouth.
It was incredible: Rei was appreciating this new type of food !!! (*)
[Ataru, with a satainc laughting] WAHAHAHAHAH, YOU'VE JUST TO SAY TO ME 'ENOUGH'. DO YOU LIKE A DIFFERENT FLAVOUR ?!? HERE YOU ARE: WORMS AND WRACKS !!! WHAHAHAHAHAH, DO YOU WANT TO TRY ANOTHER ONE ?? EAT THIS: IS MY SECRET RECEIPT: ITS NAME IS..............'ROCKS ON' !!!!
Ataru lanuched him a large piece of slime with a great stone hidden inside: Rei tried to eat it but he wasn't able to crunch it, so started to suffocate.
Watching the scene, Ran did a large, acute scream, begun to run and, when she was so close to him, jumped on his back, so he was able to spit out the stone and to breath.
[Ran, screaming] ATARU, DID YOU WANTED TO KILL HIM ?!?
[Ataru, screaming too] HE WANTED TO KILL ME TOO !!!
[Ran, screaming] YOU'RE A MONSTER !!!
[Ataru, with sad laughting] 'I AM A MONSTER' ?!? WHAHAHAHAHAH: IF I AM A MONSTER WHAT IS HE: A SWEET PET ?!?
[Ran, still screaming] YOU MORON !!! GO TO HELL !!!
[Ataru, even with sad laughting] Thank you, thank you.. [now screaming] NOW GET OUT: I HAVE TO WORK !!
In that meantime Rei came back as normal but was still breathing loudly, so Ran took him under her arm and walwed away; insie her mind was thinking: 'I hate you, Moroboshi ! I hate you and I hate the bitch of your beloved Lamú !! I wish you'll burn in hell'
...
...
In a part of the garden around the UFO, Oyuky was set in a iron chair: in the iron table she had a notebook. She was looking to its display and, sometimes, typed something on the keyboard.
Mendo, accidentally, was walking not so far.
[Mendo, with genlte voice] Goodmorning miss Oyuky, what are you doing?
[Oyuky, with normal, cold voice] Goodmorning Shutaro: I'm caring some important business.
[Mendo, wondering] Really?
[Oyuky, same voice] I've still the responsability of the whole planet of Neptune, so I have to check our business in any moments: with this notebook, thanks to the wi-fi connection of the UFO, I can join the space-grid.
[Mendo, wondering] It's something like internet ?!?
[Oyuky, same voice] So much bigger: with the space-grid I can join the systems of a lots of planets, those of Earth too, even if the earthians doesn't know it.
[Mendo, surprised] Wait for a moment, you're trading just now with the Tokyo stocks exchange?
[Oyuky, same voice] I've some 'ghost traders' into the main stocks exchanges of the Earth, so also in Tokyo.
Oyuky was to press 'enter' on the keyboard, as to confirm an operation, but Mendo took her hand, as to hold her. For an instant their eyes meets each other.
[Oyuky, rather ashamed].......why?
[Mendo, ashamed too].......ehm............eh r.......because........b ecause..........ogh..... ....because you have to look first at this windows: if you confirm this operation you'll have a temporary lack of liquidity. Today in Tokyo is friday afternoon. Remember this: never accept a debit on friday afternoon in our stock exchange. If something would happen on Europe or in America you could risk to loose a large amounth of money.
[Oyuky, wondering] Oh.........that's true. But.........I could cover it with my personal fortune.
[Mendo, with clear voice] I think it won't be necessary......please, let me see.......... FOUND !! Look at those stocks: they arn't good at all but if you sell them before the other operation you could avoid any lack in your liquidity.
Oyuky was thinking: 'he's able both with the sword and in managing money. And with Lamú was still kind....'
Mendo was thinking: 'she looks so cute to me but I feel her so cold, so much cold........'
[Oyuky + Mendo] 'Listen'.................
After some seconds of silence they giggle a little, then silence felt down again.
[Oyuky + Mendo] ...............'a cup of tea' ??? [and giggled again]
Not so far, Benten and Shinobu was wakling togheter.
[Benten] Shinobu, I feel you down.
[Shinobu, worried] I just can't forget the horror of last night: Lamú was.....
But, suddenly, Benten grabbed her and hide behind a large tree.
[Shinobu, so much worried, with trembling voice] B....Benten.....w....wha t d..do y...you want to......
[Benten, wishpering] Ssssssssh, don't speak. [and took a little binocs]
[Shinobu, wishpering too] What are you saying ?!?
[Benten, same voice] I think that Neptune, joined with the Earth, is finally coming out from the frozen era !!!
....
....
The rehabilitation of Lamú was going on and on: this time every little change required so much efforts, from Ataru and from the other, because the past crisis erased all the previous progress.
The parents and the friends of Lamú became so depressed: even a little blink of an eye would have payed. The only smile who was still staying on was on the mouth of Ataru: he was very happy on seeing the beautifull green hair becoming longer day by day. Trying to break up the heavy atmosphere who was now on the UFO he started also to hearten his friends (naturally he started by the women !!!) and suggested them to avoid to cry, to talk about deseases or bad accidents when Lamú was with them and to share both prayers and songs who could help them to keep on the hope.
He didn't mind about the socks and the kicks who received by the women for his 'imprudences': 'they're a part of the game' was used to say and maybe his hope was that, thanks to one of them, Lamú could wake up, even if only to give a great zap.
Even her parents started to love him (a bit) because of his large smile always on.
But nobody ever knew his real essence.
Nobody but Lamú.
Once, in the evening, he were still near to the thermal pool, trying to learn some simply moves to Lamú: it was a bad evening, because she was insensible to any stimulation.
They were lonely: it was the first time since longtime, so he put her gently to the ground, with the back on a large tree, and covered her with a towel, to dry her sweat.
[Ataru, with normal voice, sit aside to her] Ah, here you are, Lamú. This evening our friends are on strike, I think. Well, it doesn't matter: it was so long time that I wanted to stay alone with you......[he held her hand] ... Do you remember the concert? All that peoples were looking at you !! And that day that I've prepeared the breakfast? And all the rest, of course !!! Over all, my very best memory is that day under the snow. It was christmas: you hand was so hot, your steps so lights.........do you remember our first thrilling date? How much you had to do to persuade me? Your little horns hidden among your hair......those short and hot pants, your red shirt........ehm.......t hose......ehm........... ...that..........that day..........that day that.........
[now crying] Lamú, I'M LYING TO MYSELF !!!! I just can remember my betrayals !!! I just can remember you so angry with me, the tears that you've poured (tears that I've never saw!!!) .......all those that troubles to catch you........our love was as a crude fruit......and now........and now that I really .....I really feel you.........I LOSE YOU !!!!
[still crying] I DON'T WANNA LOSE YOU !!!! YOU'D HAD TO BE THE QUEEN OF MY HAREM !!!! BUT NOW I KNOW: EVEN I'D HAVE ALL THE GIRL OF THE WHOLE UNIVERSE, NOONE COULD GIVE ME BACK YOU !!!! NOONE WOULD ZAP ME AFTER A FLIRT !!! NOONE WILL MAKE ME FEEL THE SWEET FEAR TO BE FOUND DURING A BETRAYAL WITH OTHER GIRLS !!! NOONE WOULD RISK HER LIFE BECAUSE I'VE ATE A POISONED CAKE !!! AND NOONE WOULD SAVE ME ARRIVING ON A FAKE DATE JUST TO SPARE ME FROM AN ASHAMING FIGURE !!!
[even crying] I MISS YOU !!! I MISS EVERYTHINGS OF YOU: YOUR ZAPS, YOUR VOICE, YOUR TOUCH, EVERYTHINGS !!!
What a strange destiny, isn't? You're here but you're not here. [now dropped on her knees, still crying] I WOULD GIVE ALL MY LIFE FOR SOMETHING FROM YOU THAT COULD CONFIRM TO ME THAT YOUR SOUL IS HERE, RIGHT NOW !!! Lamú !!!!!!!!
He was still dropped down when he felt something on his cheek: it was a tear !!
A tear from Lamú !!!
Her eyes were opened, her sight was lost into the deep sky but one tears had felt on him
[Ataru, so touched] TH......TH......THAAAAAA AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANKS !!!! [and huged her] NOW I'M HAPPYYYYYYYYYY !!!! THAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANKS !!!!
But, after a while, he looked also that her tooth did a little rattle.
[Ataru, worried] Oh my God, you're feeling cold !!! Wait, wait for me: I'll cover you with another towel and I'll put you back to your home sweet home...........[now wishpering] ........ehi............p lease.........keep the secret with the others, right?!?
He took her on his arms and started to walk, whistling.
It happened a strange thing: in the place where Ataru set Lamú down other tears felt down, on the same place.
They weren't tears: they were some drops of some kind of resins, falled from a tree that doesn't exist on Earth: maybe one of them dropped just under the eye of Lamú and, then, over Ataru.
...
...
That evening was so cold, so nobody would exit on the garden after the supper.
Bored and tired, one by one they went to bed early.
In this meantime, a great wind begun to wheeze, doing strange kinds of rumors, who anyone cared.
But, in the center of the night, a shadow slippered on the desert corridors of the UFO.
It moved silently, rather suspicious, trying to hide itself and to care to any single noise.
At the end, it opened genlty the door of the bedrom where Lamú was laying.
She was unconscious as usual.
The shadow took an accurate sight all over the (dark) room, then walked inside.
Was there that it took out a syringa, and started to fill it with the air.
Its intention was clear: it would force some embolism inside the veins of Lamú; in this way, after sometimes, she would be dead, apparently by natural causes.
Now it was so close to her and touched her left arm to search the best veins to make the fatal injection.
(TO BE CONTINUED)
(*) This is an hommage to the immortal Dante Alighieri (Divina Commedia - Inferno, Canto VI, 24-33): to escape from the siege of Cerberus, the poet Virgilio throwed into the three mouths of the moster some slime.
-
none taken
Actually, I was talking to the guy who's writing the stories in this thread... but it applies to you, too.
-
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter NINETEEN: SAY 'THANK YOU', OYUKY.
***
Spoiler: into this chapter is hidden the moment when Lamú will be healed.
***
Uru Planet, 100 days after the accident
Into the bedrom of Lamú.
The shadow was still touching the arm of Lamú, searching for a vein to make the fatal injection, when somebody touched gently her neck with a finger tip.
She started to tremble a lot then, suddenly, tried to move but Ataru cathced her by an arm and gave a large slap, so she felt down to the ground.
[Ataru, setting on the lights] HAPPY NIGHT................... .. RAN !!!
[Ran, clearing her face, with wrath] So now you also hit the women !!
[Ataru, with sad voice] Just the ones who want to kill Lamú.
[Ran, with a sad laught] Listen to me, Moroboshi: now you let me exit without troubles, otherwise I'll begin to scream and to the ones who will come I'll say that you've tried to outrage me.
[Ataru, same voice] You'd say all that you want but I think that that sort of webcam hidden over there will not agree with you.
[Ran, now worried] W....what sort of webcam?
[Ataru, same voice] It's still recording: I've set up much time ago, to be prepared to prevent another crisis to Lamú since the beginning [now with wrath] AND NOW SAY TO ME WHY YOU WERE TRYING TO KILL HER !!! [and shaked her]
[Ran, nervous] I EVER HATED HER !!! SHE DESTROIED MY CHILDHOOD, SHE RAPED REI FROM ME !!! EVEN NOW THAT'S UNCONSCIOUS IS ABLE TO DO IT !!!
[Ataru, with spiting voice] You're still in love with that big-beefbowl-walking ?!?
[Ran, with wrath] DON'T TALK OF HIM IN THIS WAY !!!
[Ataru, same voice] AND YOU ARE NOT WELCOME ANYMORE INTO THIS ROOM !! REMEMBER, WHO CROSS THE LINE OF OUR HEARTS WILL DIE !!! (*)
[Ran, now with sweet voice]....ehm....Ataru.....why we have to disagree between us ?!?
[Ataru, now surprised] Eh? What do you mean ?!?
[Ran, same voice] We could ......'compose'.....our situation as good friends.
[Ataru, getting excited].......do you mean that........
[Ran, same voice] So.......come more close to me..........[and put her hands on his shoulders]
The intentions of Ran weren't clear at all: by kissing him she wanted to vampyrise his youth again, like once upon, and Ataru was too excited to remember something.
[Rei] NO !!!
[Ran, worried] REI !!!! ARE YOU HERE ?!?
[Ataru, getting angry] GET OUT !!!
[Ran, with wrath] SHUT UP !!! [and gave him a great sock] [now talking to Rei, with sweet voice] Rei, I didn't know that you were here !!!! [now crying] Please, forgive me !!! I feel so fragile without you !!!
[Rei] I'm here.
[Ran, with clear voice] YOU'RE HERE FOR ME ?!? IT'S THE TRUTH?!?
[Rei] Yup. [and huged her]
[Ran, getting excited]R......Rei..........are you huging me..............I....... I dreamt this moment since lontime......th.......th at's wonderfull.......
[Rei] Starving
[Ran, sweet voice] Don't worry, Rei: I will cook for you for the rest of my life if you promise me that you'll never leave me !!!
[Rei] Sweared
[Ran, excited again] REALLY ?!?!? [now with sweet voice again] WOOOOOOOOOOOOOW !! I'M SO HAPPY.
So Rei took her on his hand and walked on the corridor, moving in the direction of the kitchen.
[Ataru, screaming] REI, YOU SCUM !!!! COULD YOU WAIT JUST FOR FEW SECONDS ?!? SO I WOULD HAVE THE TIME TO KISS HER !!!
Severals cabinet were trhowed over him: everyone did a perfect center
[several voices] SHUT UP !!! IS STILL DEEP NIGHT !!!
[Ataru, with trembling low voice] s.......s.......sorry !!
...
...
The day after the rehabilitation restarted as usual: great effort, few results.
In the afternoon also Ten joined again the crew.
(The dialog between Ten and the mother of Lamú is in Oni's language)
[L.mother, with sweet voice] Ten, dear, you too are came back to Uru ?!?
[Ten] It's so much time that I was there but my mom didn't let me go: she belived that I could worry too much for Lamú.
[L.mother, same voice] Don't worry, dear, don't worry. We're here.
[Ten] Aunt........but Lamú will heal?
[L.mother, same voice] Sure: she will heal !!! There are so much peopole that are caring her.
[Ten] Aunt........but when she will heal?
[L.mother, same voice] Maybe tomorrow......
[Ten] Aunt........but wich day of tomorrow?
[L.mother, same voice] Don't worry, dear.................tom orrow will come.
...
...
Even if Lamú was receving the cares of everybody the situation felt to a stand still: she could open the eyes, listen to some noise, move a bit her head and someone of her finger but, this time, she wasn't able to asnwer (in any way) to any questions and, over all, she didn't speak at all.
People started to get depressed, stressed and nervous: for any little rubbish cause they begun to dispute and the scene went on and on for hours.
The situation was totally out of control so, one day, Ataru, with a violent diktat, enforced everybody to let him alone with Lamú and, after an hard fight, they were obliged to agree: now all the weight of the rehabilitation was over his shoulders.
[Megane, with bored voice] I'm feeling inutile
[Perma, with same voice] I'm feeling depressed
[Kakugari and Chibi, same voice] We're wasting time for nothing.
[Ryonosuke, same voice] You all were inutile.
[Megane, now nervous] WHO ARE YOU TO SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT ?!? HAVE YOU GOT ANY BENEFIC EFFECTS OVER Lamú ??
[Ryonosuke, nervous too] ARE YOU SEARCHING FOR A FIGHT ?!?
[Sakura, screaming] SHUT UP YOU TWO !!! ANYONE OF US IS STRESSED AS YOU !!!
[Shinobu, wondering] Sakura, why this time the rehabilitation is so difficult?
[Sakura, now with normal voice] God knows it: our brain is a perfect machine who have the total control of our body but, at the same time, is a mistery.
[Shinobu, wondering] Maybe we handn't stimulated Lamú in the right way but how we did wrong ?
[Sakura, tired] If we could have the answer to this question I think that the sufferences of Lamú will end. But we don't know it.
[Benten, tired too] I'd never thought that it could be so much difficult to throw away somebody from a deep coma.
[Sakura, with normal voice] That's why every time that it happen is like to win the golden medal at the olympic games.
[Ryonosuke, wondering] I'm so worried: she never spoke at all.
[Perma, worried] What if her brain had to suffer of permanent injuries ?!?
[Megane, after socking Perma on the head] You hadn't to speak or just think silly things like that !!
[Sakura, now worried] No, he's right: everybody are waiting for an happy end. That's wrong !!! We have also to prepare our souls to bad.
....
Into the wood Oyuky was caming back to the UFO: she carried some towels to Ataru and now was walking, without thinking, watching the strange nature of Uru.
Suddenly she saw some big butterfly.
Memories of her childhood were now on her mind so, with a clear laughting, started to follow them. But she forgot an important thing: the butterfly can fly but is not the same for humanoid from Neptune !!!
Accidentally she lost the equilibrium and started to slipper over the wet grass faster and faster: she tried to grab to anything but nothing could hold her weight.
She tried to resist for more but she was approaching to a precipice
[Oyuky, screaming] HEEEEEEEELP !!! HEEEEEEEELP !!! IS THERE ANYBODY HEARING ME NOW ?!? HEEEEEELP !!!
Suddenly she lost the last handhold and, after few seconds, she was over the precipice, floating on the air !!
Was there that she felt someone who grabbed her by and arm: it was Mendo, who jabbed his katana on the rocks and was holding her with the other hand.
[Mendo, worried] THAT'S O.K. MISS OYUKY ?!?
[Oyuky, with the same, usual cold voice] Please, let me more closer to the wall.
[Mendo, worried] WHAT DO YOU WANT TO DO ?!?
[Oyuky, with the same, usual cold voice] You will see.
With a quick move of her other arms the wall was now full of pieces of glass, so large and so strong that they were able to hold up the weight of their body so, using them as a natural stair, they went off from the danger.
Now they were in the wood, breathing aloud, due to the great fear !!
Mendo would have to say to her something of special to her but Oyuky saied only 'Good!' (with her usual cold voice) and disappeared into the wood.
[Mendo, now alone, surprised, falling slowly to his knees].....G.......'Good' ?!?...........[now rather nervous] ........DAMNED NEPTUNIAN !!! AT LEAST, YOU COULD SAY TO ME 'THANK YOU' !!! I'VE JUST SAVED YOUR LIFE !!
...
...
The next day all the crew was on the main room of the UFO to have lunch when, suddenly, heard voice approaching to them. It was Ataru, who is singing with the top of his voice.
[Ataru, singing] 'Add on a seat on the table
is coming one more firend
just move a little bit your chair
to stay confortable
the friends for this were made for
to stay in harmony
so smile to the new guess
and never let him go
then share your supper also with him
and redouble the (redouble the.....) (redouble the...).....
[now entering into the room] .......................C HEERINESS !!!!' (**)
Huged to his left arms, Lamú (dressed as usual: bikini and boots) was flying slowly. At that sight nobody had enough courage to breath.
[Ataru, with clear voice] So, Lamú, take your seat......All right !! This is the soup, made by your mummy. You have to use the spoon. Where is it?
With a trembling move she took the spoon and begun to eat but, after a while, she stopped.
[Ataru, even with clear voice] Ooooh, I know: is without any spice. You've just to choose one: where they are??
With another trembling move she took a can full of chili pepper and begun to throw it into the soup and then, slowly, restarted to eat.
Everybody were amazed, a particular silence was still all over the room.
[Ataru, giggling].....ehm..........ehr... ....YOU CAN BREATH AS USUAL !!!
At those words everybody went around Lamú to congratulate her.
[Megane, still surprised] Ataru, damned of you, but........how did you realize all ot this ?!?
[Ataru, still giggling] That's the power of love.
[Megane, now rather bored, touching him on the shoulder] Ataru..........mavaaffan cuuulo (***) !!!! [At those words, Ataru was held in a silly pose].
...
...
[Benten, worried] HE HAS SAVED YOUR LIFE AND YOU'VE DIDN'T SAY NOR 'THANK YOU' NOR NOTHING ELSE'??
[Oyuky, surprised] What I'd have to do?
[Benten, more worried] DAMNED NEPTUNIAN, YOU'VE EVER HEARED THAT THE HART IS MORE THAN A MUSCLE ?!?
[Oyuky, more surprised] Really? For the earthians it have also other functions ?!?
[Benten, now nervous] GRRRRRRRRR, LISTEN-TO-ME, 'MISS-MILK-ICE-CREAM': NOW YOU WALK OUT OF THE DOOR, YOU MEET MENDO AND YOU SAY 'THANK YOU' TO HIM !!! AND TRY TO AVOID YOUR USUAL COLD VOICE !!!
[Oyuky, even more surprised] Why ?!? You're not my teacher.
[Benten, more nervous] GNGNGNGNGNGN..........OY UKY, STOP JOKING WITH ME !!!
[Oyuky, even more surprised] I'm not joking with you.
[Benten, now with wrath, bumping loudly her hands on a table] IT MEAN THAT YOU'RE STUPID !!!! [and caught by her cloths and started to shake her] I SAW: WALK OUT OF THE DOOR AND MEET HIM TO SAY 'THANK YOU' OR I'LL CUT YOU INTO SO SMALL PIECES THAT YOUR BODY WILL STAY CONFORTABLE INTO A TEAPOT AS A TOMB !!!! AND DON'T COME BACK TOO FASTER !!!
[Oyuky, even more surprised] I'm scared......
[Benten, screaming with the top of her voice] GET OUT !!!!!!!! [and throwed her out of the door, who slammed loudly on her shoulder]
...
...
Mendo was, alone, on the backyard, doing some exercises with his katana.
[Mendo, suspicious] Who is there ?
[Oyuky, with genlte voice] Me
[Mendo, surprised] OYUKY !!!! Please, please, come here: you're wonderful, as ususal.
She walked on, just to be more close to him. Mendo was thinking: 'So you were spying me that day on the spacecraft: the flavour is the same'.
[Mendo, with gentle voice] Oyuky, this night the stars are shining so much but, since now, their lights are overhanged by two new shining star.
[Oyuky, with the usual cold voice] Really?
[Mendo, same voice] YOUR EYES: your eyes makes clear this night !!
[Oyuky, with the usual cold voice] Oh.
[Mendo, same voice] I'm so glad for your coming here !! I was feeling so lonely, far from my parents, my planets.....
[Oyuky, with the usual cold voice] But your friends are all over here.
[Mendo, standing in a silly pose, with strange voice] ....y....yes but they cannot heal the lonelyness that is standing now in my heart.
[Oyuky, with the usual cold voice] Listen........I......... I've to say one thing.......
[Mendo, with gentle voice] I'm here only for you !!
[Oyuky, with the usual cold voice] 'Thank you'. [and tried to walk away]
[Benten, comed out suddenly] OYUKY, GET OUT FROM HIM !!!
[Oyuky, turned to her, surprised] Why?
[Benten, whispering] You're unforgivable [now with clear voice] I-HAVE-SAW-GET-OUT !!
[Mendo, worried] Ehm.......what's going on ??
[Benten, rather nervous] OYUKY, ARE YOU DEF ?!? I'VE SAW 'GET-OUT': I WANNA STAY SO CLOSE WITH HIM AND I DON'T WANNA ANY COMPANY.
[Oyuky, getting nervous too] WHY ?!?
For the first time (maybe in her life) she left her usual cold voice
[Benten, rather gently] BECAUSE...............be cause................I'M SO IN LOVE WITH HIM !!!
[Mendo, surprised] REALLY ?!?
[Oyukym now nervous] NO !!!
[Benten, with a sad laught] WHY NOT ?!?
[Oyukym, even nervous] YOU CANNOT DO THIS ONE TO ME !!!
[Benten, even with a sad laught] WHY NOT ?!?LISTEN TO ME, OYUKY: IF YOU HAVE SOMETHING TO SAY TO ME YOU HAVE TO DO IT NOW, ON THE CONTRARY YOU HAVE JUST TO GO AWAY !! FOREVER !!!!
[Oyuky, ashamed, even crying] Because...........becaus e.........[now screaming, crying] BECAUSE YOU CANNOT RIP HIM FROM ME !!
[Mendo, with gentle voice] Benten........please.... .....forgive me..............but..... ..I don't feel anything for you..........because now............now my heart is involved with another one.
[Benten, with fake surprise] WOW !!!!! WICH WHOM ?!?
[Mendo, with gentle voice] Oyuky................... with you [and took her by the hand]
[Oyuky, so touched] Mendo................ple se.................hug me !!!
[Benten, now with joyful voice] HURRAH !!! FINALLY NEPTUNE HAS CAME OUT FROM THE FROZEN ERA !!!! HURRAH !!! HURRAH !!!!!!
[Ataru, desperated] HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELP !! HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELP !!
[Benten, worried] Oy my God !!
[Oyuky, worried too] Not once again !!!
[Mendo, worried too] Hurry !!!! Hurry !!!
(TO BE CONTINUED)
(*) I'll pay the copyrights over this phrase
(**) Incipit of an old italian musical: 'Aggiungi un posto a tavola (http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=rnOCVAfUork)'.
(***) Tipical italian way to deride someone who feel himself too much proud (for nothing)
-
none taken
Actually, I was talking to the guy who's writing the stories in this thread... but it applies to you, too.
oh i know, but his mistakes are small compare to my sidzero. the only reason i write the stories is because there not enough out there.
-
umm just one question, do you mean ripped, not raped? other then that this story is progressing along quite nicely, keep up the good work
-
I think it mean the same: in any case Oyuky didn't wanted to share Mendo with anyone else.
No, is NOT going quietly the history: if you read carefully you'll find that this one is the second crisis of Lamú.
It mean that, since now, they havn't any other chance to rescue her from the coma: in any other case she will die !!!
You have to wait for the next chapter: "the last call to say <<I love you>>" to know in wich way the story will evolve (but, in the present chapter, there is an <<hidden spoiler>>).
But, before, I had to close the other stories who were still opened !!
Posted on: February 12, 2008, 10:05:48 PM
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter TWENTY: THE LAST CALL TO SAY 'I LOVE YOU'
Uru Planet, 150 days after the accident
For another time Lamú had a convulsive crisis, worst that the first. They tried to held her but noone was able to keep her quite. At the end, when all the medical devices started to detecte a serious danger for her hart, his father took a special medical gun and injected another strong dose of anesthesia, well knowing that, this time, it would be the last one.
Now Lamú was totally unnconscious again, everybody was around her bed: Ataru was aside her, caressing her (new) long hair.
[L.mother ' in oni language] This is the end? [and started to cry]
[L.Father ' in oni language] I don't wanna see her die ....... but....... I cannot leave her in this way.
[Mendo, serious] Sakura, what we have to do now?
[Sakura, serious] I think that this time is really over.
[Megane, crying] No !! This is unright !!
[Shinobu, wondering] Ataru, what are you thinking about ??
[Ataru, serious] I will never surrender: I will restart from the scratch another time.
[Benten, wondering] Ataru, consider this: if you force her into a new, wrong rehabilitation you could kill her.
[Ataru, getting nervous] I will never surrender.
[Chibi, crying] Maybe........maybe she will not rise again from the coma......
[Ataru, getting more nervous] I will never surrender.
[Oyuky, with gentle voice] Ataru, you're really a good boy, you have rally a strong will but you arn't omnipotent.
[Ataru, even getting more nervous] I will never surrender.
[Sakura, serious] Moroboshi: you're only a man !! You cannot heal her only with your own streght.
[Ataru, screaming with the top of the voice with wrath] I WILL NEVER SURRENDEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ERRRRRRRR !!!!
At those words, a nervous silence felt all over the room.
[Lamú, with flebile trembling voice] ......darling.....
[Everyone, shocked] SHE HAS SPOKE !!!!!
[Ataru, screaming] Lamú !!!! Lamú !!!! I'M HERE !!! I'M HERE !!! CAN YOU SEE OR HEAR ME ?!? WHAT ARE YOU FEELING ?!?
[Lamú, same voice] .......scared..........
[Ataru, even screaming] DON'T WORRY !! DONT' WORRY !!! I'M HERE AT YOUR SIDE !! YOU WILL NEVER STAY ALONE !!!! I'M HERE !!! NOTHING COULD HIT YOU AGAIN !!
[L. Mother, with sweet voice, in oni language] Lamú ! Lamú ! I'm your mummy. You don't recongnize me??
But she felt unconscious again.
Ataru restarted again (and again) the rehabilitation: this time didn't allow anybody to give him an hand. Suspicious versus everybody, he rejectet any little help and continued to care Lamú on his own.
Only in the evening he used to resume to her parents and to the others about the progress that she did.
But they were so few: the 'miracle' didn't replicate at all and Lamú returned to be mute.
In this meantime, Sakura and Oyuky were monitoirng all the data that the biomedical computers had recorded in their files about the situation of Lamú during the convulsive crisis.
Apparently they didn't found any reasons of them: they happened, that's all.
But was Shinobu, one evening, that had the right idea.
[Shinobu, serious] Now our focus is on the problem (the convultions) but what's happen out of it? I mean: what about her parameters before and after the crisis?
[Sakura, serious] That's a good idea. Oyuky, could you show on the display the trend of heartbeat, blood pressure and brain activity recorded before the two crisis?
[Oyuky, serious] Sure, every evening the computer did a full checkup.
[Mendo, serious] But what we are searching for?
[Sakura, same voice] Everythings, every little detail that can help us to keep the situation clear.
[Oyuky, worried] LOOK !!! LOOK AT THIS ONES !!!
[Sakura, now wondering] Mmmmmmmmmh, the brain activity is increasing from this date.......the trend is costant........Here is a peak !!! Then it fall down for a little.....and here came the crisis.
[Oyuky, worried] But check out the date and the hours of the peak and the crisis !!! The first one coincides with the time that Lamú could answer to our questions moving her inch, the second one when she set on the table. In any case the brain activity was near to be back to normal. But watch the blood pressure: it became too high both the times.
[Ryonosuke, worried] Please, Sakura, explain to us all of this.
[Sakura, now wondering] Mmmmmmmmmh, I could do an assumption. Let's suppose that the rehabilitation was always right and let's suppose that her brain was on a good trend to come back to normal. But both of the time there is a large affluence of blood from the brain to the rest of the organism. The heart begin to suffer due to the reflux of blood and, at the same time, the brain is in pain due to the insufficient oxygen.
[Megane, wondering] Those are the effects but what are the causes ??
[Sakura, serious] I could imagine this assumption: somewhere, inside the brain of Lamú, some residual of blood are still causing some thrombosis that her organism isn't able to reduce.
[Kakugari] ....ehm.....could you re-prhase, please?
[Sakura, still serious] Thrombosis are like some barriers who impedes to the blood the normal flowing inside our veins. When the activity of her brain become rather normal require an higher quantity of blood and of oxygen but, due to the thrombosis, they cannot flow free. The reflux of this elements causes the convultions: too much of them into a part of the brain, too few in one another.
[Mendo, serious] So what we have to do?
[Sakura, same voice] We have to call her doctor and ask to Ataru to stop the rehabilitation immediatly: we cannot have any risk this time.
...
...
In the afternoon the doctor came to the UFO and did a new checkup to Lamú (still unconcious)
[Ataru, wondering] So, what you can tell to us ?!?
[doctor, with grave voice] Nothing of new: we havn't no more chance.
[Ataru, getting nervous] But if you only could localyze the 'barriers' on her brain......
[doctor, same voice] Please, listen to me: even I could localyze the thrombosis I'd have to remove them everyone in the same moment. They could be millions and they could be everywhere in her brain. And we have also to consider that we are talking about an operation on the brain: is not so easy like the one to remove the appendicitis.
[Sakura, wondering] So we are in a corner, isn't it ?!?
[doctor, same voice] Listen, I know Lamú since when she was a child and God know how much I've cared and how much I miss her but the situation is really extreme.
[L.Father, getting nervous] With all of our science and all of our power we arn't able to save he life!
[doctor, same voice] The science is at the service of the oni and of the humans but it isn't able to solve all the situations. You're asking me for a miracle but I'm not an holy healer. If someone of you beelive in God, I'll join with him.
[Ataru, set on, with crossed arms and with grave voice] Doctor.........WHAT WE HAVE TO DO IF Lamú WOULD HAVE ANOTHER CONVULSION ?!?
[Doctor, after a long, long silence] NOTHING ! IF IT HAPPEN YOU'LL KNOW THAT HER LIFE IS AT THE END.
...
...
The evening was so animated: Ataru stabbed himself into the bedroom of Lamú and didn't want nor speak with anybody nor open the door; her father had to smash it but he wasn't able to take him out of the room.
After that he had also a strong quarrel with his wife but they were screaming in oni language, so anybody was able to understand anything.
The others were still depressed: it appeared that they just were waiting for an event but, that night and the next day, nothing happened.
...
...
[Ten, with low voice] Sakura, I need you
[Sakura, with sweet voice] Come on, my little Ten (and took him).
[Ten, wondering] Sakura.....what mean 'euthana asya' ?
[Sakura, even with sweet voice] .....ehm......you meant 'euthanasia' ?!?
[Ten, with clear voice] Yes, this one.
[Sakura, same voice].....ehm.............ehm .............it's when someone try to spare someone else from the pain.
[Ten, wondering] So is a right thing........so why my aunt didn't agree it with my uncle?
[Sakura, same voice] Ten, what's happened between you aunt and your uncle?
[Ten, with trembling voice] Last night I've heard them screaming: my uncle saied that he would give to Lamú the e-u-tha-na-sia but my aunt didn't agree at all. I was so worried because I've never heard them scream so loud.
...
...
[Ataru, with nervous voice] YOU !!!
[L. Father] Are you talking with me ?!?
[Ataru, same voice] YEAH, WITH YOU: WHY DO YOU WANT TO GIVE TO Lamú THE EUTHANASIA?
[L. Father, getting nervous too] SHE'S MY DAUGHTER, THIS IS NOT YOUR BUSINESS !!!
[Ataru, with wrath] SHE'S ALSO MY GIRLFRIEND AND SHE IS MY BUSINESS. MUCH MORE: I'M IN LOVE WITH HER !!!
[L. Father, with wrath] WHO ARE YOU TO SAY TO ME WHAT I'VE TO DO ?!?
[Ataru, with wrath] WHO ARE YOU TO DECIDE ABOUT HER LIFE ?!?
[Sakura, screaming] YOU TWO !!! STOP IT IMMEDIATLY !!! THE LAST THING WE NEED IS ANOTHER STRIFE !!! YOU HAVN'T TO DO IT ANYMORE, BECAUSE, IN THE END, WE HAVE ALWAYS THE SAME PROBLEM: WE HAVE TO FOUND ONE WAY OUT TO KEEP Lamú ALIVE !!
...
...
[Kakugari, with grave voice] So it's true: if it happen her father want to give her the euthanasia.
[Megane, with grave voice] The little pest had talked about to Sakura
[Chibi, with grave voice and a large sigh] What we can do to avoid it ?
[Perma, with grave voice] I don't like this situation, I don't like at all !!! We all are waiting for something that would happen but what we are waiting for??
[Megane, with grave voice] We're waiting for her death...
...
...
[Shinobu, depressed] I've never thought that we could be involved in this situation....
[Benten, depressed too] I've never thought that Lamú could die: she was always full of life..... really, sometimes I thought that she was immortal !!
[Ryonosuke, depressed] And what if she will remain in coma for the rest of her life?
[Ran, depressed] I couldn't choose between the death or a whole life spent in coma: in any case is not life......
...
...
[Oyuky, worried] Mendo, do you think that Lamú could have another chance ?!?
[Mendo, with grave voice] I've thought the same thing night and day but, really, I cannot find any way to come out from this situation.
[Oyuky, rather crying] I'm so scared.......... I don't wanna see her die........
[Mendo, same voice] Come here, Oyuky, come here.............stay with me...............
...
...
[Ataru, with grave voice] Mendo, I need you.
[Mendo, surprised] Really ?!? About ?!?
[Ataru, with grave voice] You have to help me: in any case you have to avoid that her father could give her the euthanasia.
[Mendo, serious] My katana is now at your service..............may be you have a plan??
[Ataru, with grave voice] Just help me.......
...
...
[L. Mother, in oni language, crying] You cannot kill your daughter !!! MY CHILD !!!
[L. Father, in oni language, with grave voice] You know how much I love her but you've heared the doctor: if she would have another crisis it mean that is the death who is approaching. If I give her the euthanasia in that moment, she will die without any pain.
[L. Mother, in oni language, crying] HOW CAN YOU BE SO CRUEL ?!?
[L. Father, in oni language, with grave voice] God knows how much I'm suffering now.....
...
...
[Ataru, with grave voice] Lamú, I'm here ! Nothing will divide us !! If you'd take off for your final fly, I will follow you !!
...
...
[Megane, wondering] Ataru, what are you writing ?!?
[Ataru, nervous] MIND YOUR BUSINESS !!!!
...
...
[Shinobu, wondering] I say to you that he's thinking to the suicide......
[Rionosuke, with grave voice] No, isn't possible....
[Sakura, with grave voice] Everyone has a heart and a soul, even him. But, in that case, we'd have to save his soul.
...
...
[Ataru, screaming] NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO O !!!!
...
...
[Perma] It begun !!
[Chibi] So.....this is the end.....
[Kakugari] It's arrived.....
[Megane] Come on, guys: the last scene is now going on...
...
...
Everybody run into the bedroom of Lamú: she was having another big convulsion.
Ataru was over her, trying to keep her quiet. - aimlessly
All the biomedical sensories were showing that the situation was totally out of control and begun to advice of the incoming danger with a lots of differents sounds.
[Sakura, screaming] SOMEONE TURN OFF THAT TRAP, I'M GETTING DEF
[Ran, with trembling voice]......H......h.......how ....I .....have.....to .....do ?!?
[Benten, furious] JUST TURN OFF THE LIGHT !!!
[Ran, with trembling voice]......H......h.......how ....can........I......
[Benten, furious] GET OUT !!!
[Shinobu, screaming] HELP HER !!! HELP HER !!!
[Megane, screaming] WHAT WE CAN DO ?!? WHAT WE CAN DO ?!?
[L. Father, with grave foice] Get out, everybody !!! I've to rest alone with her !!
[L. Mother, screaming and crying, trying to hold him] NOOOOO !!! NOOOOOOOO !!! YOU CAN'T DO THIS !!!!
[L. Father, same voice] LET ME FREE !!! [and shake her to the ground]
Ataru was now face to face with him
[Ataru, with wrath] YOU HAVE TO WALK OVER MY BODY !!!
[L. Father, with wrath] GET OUT !!!
The father of Lamú hit Ataru with a great sock that beated him to the wall, so he hurt his head against a chine of a cabinet but he forced himself to avoid to fall unconscious.
He was thinking: 'I cannot swoon right now.......I can't.........it mean to be a coward.......'
' PAIN !!! PAIN !!! TOO MUCH PAIN !!!! I'M SCARED !!! I'M SCARED !!!! I DON'T WANNA DIE !!! I DON'T WANNA DIE !!! I DON'T WANNA DIE !!!! MUMMY, DADDY, WHERE ARE YOU ?!? DARLING !!! DARLING !!! SAVE ME !!! DAAAAAAAARLIIIIING !!
Ataru was surprised!!! 'How is possible ?!? I can read her mind again ?!?' Was his thinking.
He touched his head on the back and felt the old lump again: it came back !!!
' TOO MUCH PAIN !!! TOO MUCH PAIN !!! DAAAAAAAAAAAAARLING !!! DAAAAAAARLING !!! HELP ME !!! SAVE ME !!! I DON'T WANNA DIE !!!! HEEEEEEELP HEEEEEEEEEELP !!! DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARLING !!! DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARLING !!!!DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA ARLING !!!!
'ALL RIGHT MY LUMP, LISTEN TO ME' was the thinking of Ataru: 'YOU'VE CAUSED TO ME TOO MUCH TROUBLES, SO YOU HAVE A GREAT DEBIT WITH ME !!! I DON'T KNOW IN WICH WAY BUT, RIGHT NOW, YOU HAVE TO HELP ME !!! NOW YOU'RE WORKING FOR ME AND FOR HER !!!!
' D.........DARLING....... ..............DON'T.......................FORGET.................ME...................
Ataru did a great jump over the head of the great oni and, one second after, was over Lamú once again.
[Ataru, trying to hold her, screaming with all of his strenghts] I'M HERE, Lamú, I'M HERE !!! ARE YOU LISTEN TO ME ?!? I'M HERE !!!! I'M HERE !!! I WON'T FORGET YOU, Lamú !!! I CANNOT FORGET YOU !!! I WLL NEVER FORGET YOU !!! Lamú !!! CAN YOU HEAR ME ?!? I WILL NEVER FORGET YOU, AND YOU KNOW WHY ?!? YOU WANT TO KNOW WHY ?!? BECAUSE I LOVE YOU !!!! I LOVE YOU !!!! CAN YOU HEAR ME ?!?!?!? I SURRENDER, I SURRENDER TO YOU !!!!! CAN YOU HEAR ME ?!? CAN YOU HEAR ME ?!?
For every words that the was he was feeling an increasing heat on his lump.
[Ataru, screaming with all of his strenghts] I LOVE YOU !!!! I LOVE YOU !!! CAN YOU HEAR ME ?!? I LOVE YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU !!!!!
Everybody in the room were knocked down to the ground: a misterious energy beated them with strenght so they became unconscious for several minutes.
When they wake up were still feeling rather shocked.
[Ran, scared] W......what's happened ?!?
[Megane, scared too] It was terrible !!!!
[Benten, scared too] My head.......too much pain..........
[L. Father, mumbling] I feel so groggy......
[Oyuky, scared too] I'm sure I've heard him into my head !!
[Perma, scared too] I too
[Mendo, scared too] I too
[Sakura, worried] How about him ?!? How about Lamú ?!?
They were laying side by side: now Lamú was apparently quiet.
On the other hand, Ataru had several wound on his body, everywhere, still bleeding. Flecks of his blood where everywhere in the room, as he had hurt by several flinders of a great and invisibile glass, felt over him.
Nobody of them showed any sign of life.
[Shinobu, worried, with trembling voice] Are.........are they died ?!?!
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
man, this fanfiction is suberb! i got hooked to the computer reading this, and trying to imagine the characters reaction and such, this is the best i ever read!
congratulations! :D
-
I'm so embarassed :@
Thank you, thank you _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Prepare yourself, the next chapter is coming soon: "WHEN TOMORROW COMES" !!!
-
In what chapter will you end?
-
I will end with the 22th chapter: " A NEW BEGINNING".
... but, after that, (if you like and if you havn't get bored of me ;) ), I will move into the room who is dedicate to the fanficions.
I've got much more ideas about Lam� and Ataru...
-
Carry on... Regardless (jk).
-
I will end with the 22th chapter: " A NEW BEGINNING".
... but, after that, (if you like and if you havn't get bored of me ;) ), I will move into the room who is dedicate to the fanficions.
I've got much more ideas about Lam� and Ataru...
22 chapters !? Holy cow ! what kind of author are you? that inhuman man,you badass
-
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter TWENTY ONE: WHEN TOMORROW COMES
Uru Planet, 165 days after the accident
Now Ataru was laying on a bed.
He was unconcious but, sometimes had momentary laps of reason: during this moments he could see the shadows of someone who was near him and listen their voices, who sounded so far, so he wasn't able to recognize who was talking.
[---] He's getting conscious ?
[---] No.
...
...
[---] With this one all the scars will disappear.
...
...
[---] I heard his scream in my mind !!!
[---] I too
[---] Maybe he became an esper ?
...
...
[---] No, he's still unconscious: you've to wait.
...
...
[---] 'Dear mummy, dear daddy, please forgive me for all the pains that I've caused in my whole life....'
[---] So it was true: he thought to the suicide.
...
...
[---] We have to think to something for him......
...
...
[---] Are you crazy?
[---] The consequences would be imprevedibles.
...
...
[---] I don't mind of you at all: I WILL DO !!!
...
...
[---] All right: it will be so dangerous but I think that this is the right thing to do
[---] I'm sure that he'll like it so much
[---] Well, I think it would be impossible that he won't like 'this'.
...
...
In the end be came (slowly) back to normal: he was still laying in a bed, immobilized, and someone was approaching to him.
[Ataru, groaming] Where I am?
[Benten, with sweet voice] Thank you Ataru [and gave him a kiss on the mouth]
Ataru was shocked !!! Since ever, all the times he tried only to touch her gently he got a lots of socks and kicks !!! What was happening ??
[Oyuky, with sweet voice] Congratulations Ataru [and gave him a kiss on the mouth]
Even Oyuky !! Ataru was feeling so confused but so happy at the same time !!!
[Ran, with sweet voice] Thank you 'darling' [and gave him a kiss on the mouth]
'All right: I'm dead !!! Sure, I'm dead !!! I'm in heaven !!! ' was his tought.
[Shinobu, with sweet voice] Thank you for all you did, Ataru [and gave him a kiss on the mouth]
'Oh my God: Shinobu !!! I've forgotten the taste of your kisses since longime.....' was his tought.
[Ryonosuke, rather suspicious] Oh........well........al l right: thank you Ataru [and gave him a kiss on the mouth]
'Even Ryonosuke ?!? I cannot beelive !!!' was now his tought.
[Sakura, with sweet voice] Congratulations Ataru: you're simply the best [and gave him a kiss on the mouth]
'Sakura................how long I've dreamt this moment !!!' Was his thought.
Now all the girls was so close to him, all around his bed.
[Ataru, even shocked, still immobilized] You all....please.........pl ease....... say to me...... you're angels, isn't it ? Because I'm dead, this is true. You're the reward that God gave to me !!! Please, thanks God for me: I ever dreamt to have an harem, now my dream came true !!!
All the girls giggled so much.
[Ataru, now worried] WAIT !! WAIT FOR A MOMENT !!! WHERE IS Lamú ?!? I CANNOT STAY IN HEAVEN WITHOUT HER !!! WHY SHE ISN'T HERE ?!? AN HAREM WITHOUT A QUEEN ISN'T A PERFECT HAREM !!! AND SHE MUST BE THE QUEEN OF MY HAREM !!! WHERE IS SHE ?!? TAKE ME GOD, TAKE ME GOD: I'VE GOT TO TALK WITH HIM !!!!
[Sakura, with genlte voice] Ataru, be quiet: first one, you're still alive !!!
[Ataru, wondering] Really ?!? But.......... BUT YOU WILL BE MY HAREM TOO ?!?
[Shinobu, giggling] He's unforgivable !!!
[Sakura, with gentle voice] No, you wont' have any harem: those that we did was our best way to say 'thank you' to you.
[Ataru, wondering] Really ?!? For what ?
[Benten, with gentle voice] FOR HAVING RESCUED Lamú !!!
[Ataru, surprised, with large eyes opened] WHAT ?!? WHAT ARE YOU SAYING ?!?
[Benten, with gentle voice] Lamú NOW IS AWAKE !!! SHE'S ALIVE AND IS WAITING FOR YOU SINCE LONGTIME !!!
[Ataru, much more surprised, smiling] REALLY ?!? HOW IS SHE ??!
[Oyuky, with gentle voice] SHE CAMES WONDERFUL AS USUAL !!!
[Ataru, shaking heavly the bed, screaming] SET ME FREE !!! SET ME FREE !!! SET ME FREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE !!!
[Sakura, worried] RAN, OYUKY: GET OUT FROM THE TRAJECTORY !!!
[Benten, worried] RYONOSUKE, SHINOBU: HOLD THE BED STRICTLY !!!
[Sakura, worried] OK, ARE YOU READY ?!? ON MY 'THREE' I'LL SET HIM FREE: ONE..............TWO.... ......
At the 'three' Ataru did a great jump: one second after was smeared on the wall in front of him. But he didn't care about any pain at all and started to run on the corridor, destroying any obsacles who met on his path and stopped only in front of the door of the bedroom of Lamú. All the others was running behind him.
Ataru trembled a little, then opened the door slowly.
Lamú was set on her bed, with her parents side by side.
[Lamú, with sweet voice, shimmering eyes and a large smile] Darling !!!!!!!
[Ataru, screaming, with some tears] LAMUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU UUUUUU' !!!
He jumped over her but the first reaction was totally unexpected: she gave him a great, heavy and loud slap !
[Lamú, with angry voice] THIS ONE FOR THOSE WHO YOU'VE DID BEFORE.........
[Ataru, surprised]..........Lamú.......... ... are you still angry with me ?!?
[Lamú, now with sweet voice, grabbing him, with eyes half closed] .... AND THIS ONE FOR THOSE WHO YOU'VE DID AFTER !! [and gave him a long, long kiss on the mouth]
[Everyone] WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO OOOOW !!!!
Now he knews that she really had forgived him and was thinking: 'Lamú.........your lips...............so soft.............so wonderful.............YO U'RE THE BEST KISSER !!! NOW I KNOW: YOU'RE REALLY THE BEST KISSER !!!!!!
But, suddenly, he swathed her on the bedsheet, took her on his arms and begun to run on the corridor of the UFO: when was in front a window he smashed with a kick and, holding Lamú with an arms on a side and biting the bedsheet on the other side, he started to climb the structure.
[Lamú, giggling] Darling..........where are you carrying me ?!?
Now he was climbing the high antenna who was over the UFO.
When he reached the top if it throw away the bedsheet and, holding Lamú on his arms, started to lift her up over his head, for several times, screaming.
[Ataru, screaming with all of his strengt] YATAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAAAA !!!!!
YATAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAAA !!!!!
YATAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAAA !!!!!
GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOA AAAL !!!!!
GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOA AAAL !!!!!
THAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA ANKS !!!!!!
THAKS GOD !!!! THAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAAAAAAAAAAAAANKS !!!!!!
In the garden, watching the scene, all the people was cheerings them.
[L.father, flying around them] Son-in-law, you've did really a great work. But........please....... say to me: do you know also the way to come down from here ?!?
Now Ataru realized where he was and begun to feel a great vertigo.
[Ataru, worried] ......Oh my God..........PUT ME DOWN !!!!!
[Lamú, with gentle voice] Daddy, please, could you help him ??
[L.Father, with gentle voice] Sure !!! And you, can you fly ??
[Lamú, same voice] Yes !!! As usual !!!
So, holding Ataru side by side, they landed slowly.
But when they were to the ground again, he felt down.
[Lamú, worried, shaking him] Darling !!! Darling !!! How are you ?!? How are you ?!?
[Sakura, with a little giggle] Don't worry, Lamú: this time he's simply having a natural sleep.
[Lamú, surprised] Really ?!? Why ?!?
[Sakura, with serious voice] He was always on your side, day by day. For a lots of night he didn't slept at all, was even caring you and, most of times, all alone, suffering but forgetting all the pains. I really think he deserved a good sleep.
[Lamú, so touched, holding him on her arms] Darling.......... [and huged him]
...
...
In the night, Ataru and Lamú, hidden somewhere in the near wood, laying side by syde, were sharing kisses and tenderness.
[Ataru, with gentle voice, playing with the long hairs of Lamú] You just can't concive how much I love your green long hairs...
[Lamú, with gentle voice, passing one hand among them] Do you really like them so much ?!? You've never sayed to me...
[Ataru, same voice] I really think that you cannot exist without your green long hairs !!! I have a cushion full of your oldest one.
[Lamú, surprised] Really ?!? And how you feel when you sleep over it ??
[Ataru, same voice] Well........it's strange..............it's so rough........
[Lamú, with fake angry voice] You cunt [and gave him a nip]
[Ataru, giggling] ...AHI !!!!......[now with gentle voice again] I coulndn't live without having you: in this way I've got the illusion that you were still with me.........but........I couldn't live only with an illusion: I needed you !!!
[Lamú, with sweet voice] I feel you so changed !!!
[Ataru, serious] I've been through hell, I've run every red light on memory lane, I've seen desperation explode into flames .....and I don't wanna see it again......and.......do you want to know ?!? If you have to stay into the deepest hell and you don't change your mind is because you're damned to stay there for all the eternity. But......over all........I coulndn't leave you all alone in hell.
[Lamú, same voice] I love you so much.........
[Ataru, wondering] But you, what did you've feeled during all of this time?
[Lamú, wondering too] Well.........truthfully. ....not so much........pain, first of all.......then.......aft er sometimes.......I remember..........heat.. ............a stinging noise.........some people around me (but I didn't know whom)...... then pain again..........and so on........in the end i was feeling so much pain.....I was really scared to die but, suddenly, I've heard your voice inside of me !! It was like a windblast that wipe out the fog !! So, after sometimes, I've opened my eyes......... my parents were there.........we've cried so much......the others too......... and you know the rest !!!
[Ataru, with gentle voice] The doctor saied to me that it was a real miracle: about his own opinion, all of your brain thrombosis were broken up in the same moment, so your head could cames back to normal (and you with him) !!
[Lamú, with sweet voice].........darling........ ....
[Ataru] ......what ?!?
[Lamú, rather ashamed] Wh......why you're undressing me ?!?
[Ataru]......eh ?!?.....ehm........it's the rehabilitation, of course !!!
[Lamú, with sweet voice] Oh........really ?!?
[Ataru, with sweet voice] Yeah: I've got to do the final test !! I must know if your body can feel all sort of stimulation. Do you know a better way than this ?!?
[Lamú, with sweet voice]........daaaaarling..... .....
....
....
....
[Lamú, huged to Ataru, with gentle voice] You were wonderfull !!!
[Ataru, huged to Lamú, breathing loudly, with gentle voice] You.......you're simply the best !!! ..... I......I've to know all about you !!!
[Lamú, same voice] ....about ?!?
[Ataru, even breathing loudly, same voice] ....about........everyth ing: your three measures, for instance....
[Lamú, giggling] You're perverted as usual....
[Ataru, same voice]...... the deseases that you've got....your hobbies.......your dreams......your wishes.......your hope........ and, first of all, your birthday !!! I've to know the date of your birthday !!!
[Lamú, with gentle voice] My birthday ?!? It's the day after tomorrow !!!
[Ataru, surprised] REALLY ?!?
[Lamú, same voice] Yes. My parents are prepearing a great party !!
[Ataru, with clear voice]......th.....thanks God.......I've not missed it !!! That's wonderfull !!! I want to make to you some surprises !!!
[Lamú, excited] Really ?!? What kind of surprises ?!?
[Ataru, giggling] eh eh, if I say to you what I want to do they won't be surprises anymore.....
[Lamú, with gentle voice] So..... this isn't the end ?!?
[Ataru, giggling] eh eh, I've just begun........[and started to caress her]
[Lamú, surprised].......ehm.........darli ng..........wh.......wha t do you mean ?!? You.......you will not......
[Ataru, with fake serioius voice] I am Ataru The Great, the best lover of all the whole universe and I was starving of you since longtime. This night you are like a fruit................the fruit of sin and passion !! And this night was made only for us !!!
[Lamú, sweetly] .....oh my God.............daaarlin g...............yes..... ...I want you........I want you too.....
(TO BE CONTINUED)
-
magnum opus
-
amazing!
-
22 short chapters like these isn't really very long. Put them into something like Word, and how many pages do you have?
-
this is enough to make one very good OVA. ;)
-
actually i think it would be a good movie, just need to go more indepth into some scenes
-
agreed, especially the lum - ataru ones :P
-
22 short chapters like these isn't really very long. Put them into something like Word, and how many pages do you have?
About 120 pages, I havn't finished the last chapter (but is coming soon: "A NEW BEGINNING")
this is enough to make one very good OVA.
actually i think it would be a good movie, just need to go more indepth into some scenes
An OVA or a film is beyond our possibility.
.... but maybe we could realize a very good COMICS !!!
Anyone of you is able to design ?!? Or to use a graphic editor ?!?
We could catch some images from all the urusei yatsura's material and edit on our own, to design the history.
just need to go more indepth into some scenes
agreed, especially the lum - ataru ones
... ehm ... the soul of Ataru is over us ?!? ;D
Let me guess: you want to "go more indepth" about some scenes of chapter 3 and 21 ?? ::)
Well, sincerely, I wanted too but I've tried to avoid the hentai scenes.
Maybe this was an error ?!? ;D ;D
I'm glad that you like my fiction so much _/-\o_ _/-\o_
-
If it avoids to be like Lupin the III, so ok.
-
...ehm....I'm sorry, I've didn't understand !!
That's my fault :?
-
just need to go more indepth into some scenes
agreed, especially the lum - ataru ones
... ehm ... the soul of Ataru is over us ?!? ;D
Let me guess: you want to "go more indepth" about some scenes of chapter 3 and 21 ?? ::)
Well, sincerely, I wanted too but I've tried to avoid the hentai scenes.
Maybe this was an error ?!? ;D ;D
I'm glad that you like my fiction so much _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Because of the copy rights. (If no one gets it, just forget it.)
-
just need to go more indepth into some scenes
agreed, especially the lum - ataru ones
... ehm ... the soul of Ataru is over us ?!? ;D
Let me guess: you want to "go more indepth" about some scenes of chapter 3 and 21 ?? ::)
Well, sincerely, I wanted too but I've tried to avoid the hentai scenes.
Maybe this was an error ?!? ;D ;D
I'm glad that you like my fiction so much _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Because of the copy rights. (If no one gets it, just forget it.)
i didn't me more indepth on those scenes, i was thinking about every scene, every fight, every discussion, i was think of how the movie would look and it should show moments of silence with expressions and actions, a movie isn't just talking, every movemnet, every breathe has to be done at the right time, a single eye movement can ruin the scene where lum is supposed to be unconscious, ya see what i'm getting at
anyway hope the next chapter comes soon, can't wait
-
I wonder... how many movie scripts have you read? I've read a few (had to, back in college I had to take my scriptwriting class twice), and from what I've seen of this guy's writing... that is to say, these stories are written a LOT more like movie scripts than anything else. Mostly dialog with brief descriptions of actions and settings intermittently. The only real difference I see is formatting and perspective (the non-dialog parts are written more prose-like than descriptive).
-
Amazing! I would give you an Oscar if I could!
-
i was think of how the movie would look and it should show moments of silence with expressions and actions
Now I've understood (you have to know: I'm so "hard"): you're talking about a FILM SCRIPT !!!
You're right.
What about the copyright ??
Well, I don't know if the ones who have designed the tales about Ataru, Lamú and Mayuka have paied them and I was wondering if the donjuin studio (who have realized an hentai story with Lamú and Ataru) did the same.
But I think that if only I could find the way to design the fanfic that I've thought I would find the way to pay for it.
Yes: Ataru is my best friend, because, as him, I never surrender !!
For all the rest, I beg you to wait only for few minutes: the last chapter ("A NEW BEGINNING") is really coming soon.
... AND ALSO THE NEW FANFIC: "THE BORN OF A STAR" ;D
I thank you all !!! ;D ;D
Posted on: February 18, 2008, 10:13:57 PM
URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END
Chapter TWENTY TWO: A NEW BEGINNING
Uru Planet, the birthday of Lamú
[Shinobu, whispering] She's coming....
[Benten, whispering] All right, are you ready ?!?
[Sakura, whispering] Ready. So........touch......... pose........[now screaming] ENGAGE !!
Sakura, Shinobu and Benten jumped over Ryonosuke and begun to undress her.
[Ryonosuke, screaming] WHAT THE FOOL ARE YOU DOING ?!? ARE YOU PERVERTED ?!? LET ME FREE !!! LET ME FREE !!!
[Benten, screaming] SHINOBU, HOLD HER STRICTLY !!!
[Shinobu, screaming] I WON'T LET HER GO !!! RAN, YOU HAVE TO HURRY !!!
[Ryonosuke, screaming] WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME ?!? WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME ?!?
[Ran, with sweet voice] You've just to wear this.........
[Ryonosuke, surprised and shocked too] WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAAAT ?!?
After some minutes Ryonosuke was ready: for the first time she was wearing something of FEMALE.
It was an elegant cloth in oni' stile.
[Ryonosuke, now shocked, with trembling voice] Th......this.........thi s is.........really....... .for me ?!?
[L.Mother, with gentle voice] ..ehm..... I......weared.......ehm. .......on........my first........ehm.......d ate........with my........ehm.......husb and........but now............I cannot wear it..........anymore..... ..ehm.............that's my........ gift..... to you.
[Ryonosuke, even shocked] REALLY ?!? OH........I'M...........I'M SO TOUCHED !!!! THANK YOU MRS !!!
[Ran, with sweet voice] Woooooooooooooow, Ryonosuke: you look so cute !!
[Sakura, with gentle voice] Well done !!
[Ataru, sudden arrived, dropped on her knees] Good morning princess: a beautiful pearl as you are need all the cares of the universe to rest forever cool !!! I am Ataru, the greatest lover of the whole universe and I am the only one who would care you in this way. So, please, could you say to me your name and your cellphone number ?!?
[Ryonosuke, screaming] MOROBOSHIIIIII, YOU MORON: I AM RYONOSUKEEEE [and gave him a great uppercut on his face]
[Ataru, screaming, in fly] I'M SORRY, I HAVN'T RECOGNIZED YOUUUUUUUUUUUUU.......
[Ran, even with sweet voice] Now you're ready for the party of this evening.
The parents of Lamú prepared a great party, both for the birthday of their daughter and for her 'rebirth' too: her mother, in particular, was caring food and drinks, to divide those ones for the earthians to the others for the Oni.
During the day, all the people of the UFO were getting excited.
Only one was too nervous: it was Ataru.
The day before he disappeared with Kakugari, Chibi and Perma and when he cames back to the UFO wouldn't speak with anybody, even with Lamú, who was getting worried.
Plus, during the morning, he had a strong and noising strife with Mendo: only Oyuky was able to compose the situation between the two eternal foes.
Late in the evening the party get started: the mother of Lamú was doing the honors, introducing all the guest (most of them were onis) into the garden, where there was a great buffet.
Everyone was waiting for Lamú but she explained that she would come at last, with his father.
[Megane, smiling] That's a marvellous evening
[Chibi, eating something] And also a marvellous party
[Benten, smiling] There's so much people that I've never seen before but all of them are so cool.
[Ran, with sweet voice] Rei, do you like this cake ?!? I've made with my own hands !!
[Rei] Once more....
[Mendo, with serious voice] Excuse me, I've got something important to say to you.
[Everyone, surprised] Really ?!? What ?!?
[Mendo, same voice] WE KNOW SO WELL THAT THIS PARTY IS NOT FOR US, SO ME AND OYUKY WILL BE GLAD TO INVITE YOU, ON EARTH, TO MY RESIDENCE, TO CELEBRATE OUR ENGAGEMENT.
[Everyone, cheering] HURRAH !!!! THANK YOU !!! THANK YOU !!!
[Shinobu, with gentle voice] Ataru, what are you doing ?!?
[Ataru, whispering] I have to do ! I have to do ! I have to do ! I have to do ! I have ........
[Shinobu, now worried] Ataru, what's going on ?!? Do you feel bad ??!
[Ataru, whispering] I have to do ! I have to do ! I have ........
[Shinobu, so much worried] Ataru, are you listening to me ?!?
[Ataru, screaming] SHUT UP !!! I'M TRYING TO GETTING CONCENTRATE.
[Shinobu, now angry] YOU'RE MORON AS USUAL AND I'M A STUPID TO TALK WITH YOU !!!
[Ataru, whispering] I have to do ! I have to do ! I have to do ! I have to do ! I have ........
At last, Lamú and her father appeared on a large platform, who was landing down slowly: both were elegant dressed: in particular, she was wearing her best blue dress, full of glitter, shining more than stars, and had a complicate (but wonderful) coiffure.
All the guest did a great cheer of welcome.
[this dialogues are translated from oni's language]
[L.Father, holding her by the hand] Happpy birthday, Lamú.
[Lamú, with sweet voice] Thank you daddy: I love you so much !!
[L. Father, with gentle voice] Lamú.........sweet child of mine..........you just can't concive how much I'm happy this evening.
[L.Mother, with fake angry voice] Hey.......are you forgetting me ?!?
[Lamú, same voice] Mummy, how can I forget you ?!?
[L.Mother, with sweet voice] Happy birthday Lamú !! I'm so touched this evening.........[and started to cry]
[Lamú, same voice] Mummy, please: don't cry. You know how much I love you !!
[L.Mother, with sweet voice] Sweet child of mine....... [and huged her]
[end of translation]
[Lamú, wondering] Where is darling ?!?
[Ran, whispering] Beware Lamú, this evening your 'darling' is too strange.
[Lamú, surprised] Really ?!?
[Ran] He's coming.
Ataru was now walking slowly in front of Lamú but he stopped so far from her but enough to be in the center of the scene.
[Ataru, with clear voice] EXCUSE ME: MAY I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION, PLEASE ?!? I HAVE TO DO AN IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT TO YOU !!
[Lamú, surprised, flying to get much close to him] Darling, what's going on ?!?
[Ataru, same voice] Lamú, PLEASE, STAND UP AND LISTEN TO ME !!!
A strange silence felt over all the guest.
[Ataru, same voice] Lamú, THIS IS THE END !!!
[Everyone] WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT ?!? WHAT HE'S SAYING ?!?
[Lamú, now with trembling voice] D......darling.........w h......what are you saying ?!?
[Ataru, same voice] YOU HAVE JUST LISTENED, EVERYBODY !!! I RE-PHRASE: THIS-IS-THE-END !!!
[Lamú, even trembling] D......darling.........a r.......are you.......feeling bad again ?!?
[Ataru, same voice] I'M FINE LIKE EVER BEEN BEFORE !!! PLEASE, LISTEN TO ME: IT WAS SO MUCH TIME THAT I HAD TO SAY TO YOU THIS ONE AND I THINK THAT THIS EVENING IS THE BEST OCCASION [and took one hand inside a poket of his pants]
Everyone around him were getting nervous.
[Ataru, same voice] I CANNOT CONTINUE MY LIFE WITH YOU AS USUAL !!! REALLY, I CAN'T !!! SO, I WANT TO GIVE UP !!! RIGHT NOW !!! IT'S OVER !!! REALLY, ALL OVER !!!
Even Lamú was getting nervous and become to look so angry.
[Lamú, with nervous voice] DAAAAAAAARLING, WHAT ARE YOU SAYING ?!? LOOK INTO MY EYES: WHAT-THE-FOOL-ARE-YOU-SAYING ?!?
[Ataru, same voice] I'M SERIOUS LIKE EVER BEEN !! [and dropped slowly down on his knees] SO, PLEASE, LISTEN TO ME. [and took off his hand from the pocket]
WITH THIS EVENING I WANT TO GIVE A FINAL CUT WITH OUR OLD WAY OF LIFE.....
Everybody were hating him and Lamú was charging up her worst zap.
[Ataru, same voice] ........................ AND START ANOTHER BETTER ONE WITH YOU !!!
Suddenly he opened his hand in front of her: he was hiding a little box.
A very little box.
Too much little box.
It could contain only one thing.......
[Lamú, surprised so much] .....d.....darling...... ..w............what is this ?!?
[Ataru, same voice] HAPPY BIRTHDAY Lamú: THIS IS MY GIFT !!!
[Lamú, still surprised] .....and........what.... I.....have........to do?!?
[Ataru, giggling] You have just to open it.
'Relax, Lamú: this isn't 'that' thing !!! It's surely a joke !!! it cound't be 'that' thing !!! you know: he will never give to you 'that' thing !!!' was her thought.
Contrarily, it was really 'THAT' thing !!!
Watching it, Lamú did a great scream of joy and a great jump on the air !!!
IT WAS A RING !!
A golden ring with a light strip of diamonds on the top.
When she landed found Ataru much close to her.
[Lamú,without breathing] D.......darling......... ........is.............i s........wonderful !!!
[Ataru, with clear voice] IT'S FOR A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END !!! ....ehm.....have you look inside it ?!?
Inside there was a written: 'Ataru and Lamú, togheter and ever'.
[Lamú, now with trembling voice] D.....darling.......you. .......you have to know.............in my planet........when a man give a ring to a woman................
[Ataru, with a little laught] I think that it mean the same for the earthians.
[Lamú, still with trembling voice] S........so.........this ..........is........like ........an...........eng aging.......ring ?!?
[Ataru, same voice] THIS ISN'T 'LIKE' AN ENGAGING RING: THIS 'IS' AN ENGAGING RING !!!!
[Lamú, rather screaming even with trembling voice] OH GOD..................... OH MY GOD..................OH MY GOD.............
[Ataru, now wondering] Lamú.................... ..you don't agree it ?!?
[Lamú, screaming out of her soul, full of joy] GOTCHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAAAAAAAA !!!!!
Now everybody were cheering again !!!!
Lamú jumped over Ataru, who felt down in a silly pose.
[Lamú, still screaming, full of joy, huged to Ataru] YES !! YES !!! [smack, smack] THOUSAND AND THOUSAND AND THOUSAND AND THOUSAND YES !!!!!! DARLING !!!!!!!!!!!! [now crying of joy] DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARLING !!!!!!!!!! [smack, smack] YES !!!!!!! I LIKE IT !!!!!!!! I LIKE IT SO MUCH !!!!!! I LIKE YOU!!!!!!!!! [smack, smack] I LOVE YOU !!!!!!!! I LOVE YOU !!!!!!!! [smack, smack] I LOVE YOU SO MUCH !!!!!!
[Perma, talking on a microphone] HEY, ATARU: COME HERE !!! YOU WILL HAVE THE WHOLE LIFE FOR KISS HER !!!
[Ataru, with clear voice] I'M COMING !! Lamú, PLEASE, WAIT FOR ME HERE: I'VE GOT ANOTHER SURPRISE FOR YOU.
But now she was rather hypnotyzed watching the ring who Ataru put on the anular of her left hand and didn't cared about the people who was around her (and all of her firends were so close to her).
In this meantime Ataru throwed away the coat and the bridle and opened his chemise, took an electric guitar and jumped over a stand: Kakugari, Perma and Chibi were already there.
[Ataru, talking on the microphone] WELCOME TO EVERYBODY, LET ME INTRODUCE YOU THE 'U-Y-TRIBE' GROUP: THE NOISING ROCKING BAND FROM TOMOBIKI IS NOW IN TOUR IN YOUR PLANET TO MAKE YOU ENJOY THIS EVENING.
Everybody cheered
[Ataru, talking on the microphone] THANK YOU, THANK YOU. LET ME INTRODUCE THE MEMBERS OF THE BAND: KAKUGARI IS AT DRUMS, PERMA AT THE RHYTMIC GUITAR (AND BACKING VOCALS TOO), CHIBI AT THE KEYBOARD AND, FOR THIS EVENT, ALSO TO THE BASS SEQUENCER.
Lamú, PLEASE, DON'T WORRY: YOUR SEAT IS STILL RESERVED.
FIRST OF ALL I WANT TO PLAY A SPECIAL SONG THAT I'VE WROTE FOR THIS OCCASION.
[Perma, whispering to Chibi] He's liar as usual: it is a song of Hoobstank [and giggled]
Kakugari opened the curtain behind them to show a great poster where it was written: 'THE REASON IS LUM (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4BfTJ3O7pkM)'.
[Ataru, talking on the microphone] Lamú, THIS IS MY SONG FOR YOU !!
THIS IS MY WAY TO SAY TO YOU: 'I'M SORRY' !!!
THIS IS MY WAY TO SAY TO YOU: 'I WAS WRONG' !!!
THIS IS MY WAY TO SAY: 'I LOVE YOU' !!!
Everybody cheered
[Ataru sing] I'm not a perfect person
There's many things I wish I didn't do
But I continue learning
I never meant to do those things to you
And so I have to say before I go
That I just want you to know
I've found out a reason for me
To change who I used to be
A reason to start over new
AND THE REASON IS LUM
I'm sorry that I hurt you
It's something I must live with everyday
And all the pain I put you through
I wish that I could take it all away
And be the one who catches all your tears
Thats why i need you to hear
I've found out a reason for me
To change who I used to be
A reason to start over new
AND THE REASON IS LUM
AND THE REASON IS LUM
AND THE REASON IS LUM
AND THE REASON IS LUM
I'm not a perfect person
I never meant to do those things to you
And so I have to say before I go
That I just want you to know
I've found out a reason for me
To change who I used to be
A reason to start over new
AND THE REASON IS LUM
I've found a reason to show
A side of me you didn't know
A reason for all that I do
AND THE REASON IS LUM
During the song, Lamú was still hypnotized but not only for the ring: this time she was really feeling that Ataru was truthfull and, finally, felt in love for her.
With her shining eyes was watching him as the prince of the tales and wasn't able to take them out of him.
[Benten] Hey, Ataru, that was a wonderful song but now play something that could give us the charge.
[Ataru] ALL RIGHT, EAT THIS !! [and started to play a notorious song (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=l50Fp4l1fCk&feature=related) ]
Everybody begun to jump and to dance.
During the show Ataru was thinking to himself: 'well, it has gone: as fiance, as husband or as a simply boyfriend I'll screwed in any way, so it was better to choose something who could make her really happy. But I didn't gave up to my dream to have an harem, simply now I know that I could do it in another way.
I WANT TO BECOME A NOTORIOUS ROCK SINGER !!!
In this way, all the girls of the whole universe will love me, so I'll just have to choose the cutest ones time after time and nobody could stop me !!
I know, I'm so incohesive.
That's why I'm feeling fine !!'
But, after some minutes, he met again the eyes of Lamú: she was so much full of beauty, life and love as never being that he wasn't able to took them out of her.
'Lamú, all that I've just saied to you is the truth' was his thinking.
'Now I really feel you deep inside my heart and I'll never let you go !!
YOU'LL BE FOREVER MINE !!!
FOREVER !!!!'
Lamú wasn't able to resist so much and, at the end of the song, jumped on the stand and huged Ataru strictly.
In that moment a great cascade of corianders begun to fall over them.
Little ten took a digital photo of this moment and was showing it to everybody: Ataru and Lamú, strictly huged, were now at the top of the happyness.
... AND THEY ARE STILL LIVING !!!
-
where the hell is vidmedia when you need them ? cant' wait for the next one.
-
I say, if Rumiko or an anime director read this they will contract you in a no time. Good story for a new manga of Urusei Yatsura or an OVA.
-
Well, my hidden desire is that Rumiko Takahashi could read almost one time this history before throwing it into a junk.
I thank you all for all of your patience that you have with me and also for having read the history (....ehm....I think that the grammathic of the last phrase is really bad). _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Tomorrow I'll begin to write the next history: "THE BORN OF A STAR".
I hope you'll enjoy ;D
-
so beautifull!
congratz man! :D
-
I have cried, I have laughed, I have dreamed, I have been addicted to your story, etc. I love your work!
-
I have cried, I have laughed, I have dreamed, I have been addicted to your story, etc. I love your work!
Can't say no more, I totally agree. ;D
-
Oh my God.................. I'm so embarassed !!!! :@ :@ :@
Thank you, I thank you all _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
-
dude, one of these days you and I are gonna bring urusei yatsura back
-
we will give a hand! xD
so, we need a good writer (we got one here, Giovane is tha man), a good designer, a good dude working at flash or manga, and done! xD
-
We'll see if you can beat me to it then. ;)
-
What can I use to grab an image and then edit it ?!?
I want to have a chance !!!
-
And you'll have it.
-
Grab an image and then edit it? I don't really know what you mean by "grabbing an image" but for editing, photoshop is the best, flat out.
-
We need voices and songs, too.
-
What do you think about using adobe premiere ?!?
I need a graphic editor who can grab some scene from the films/OVA and who is also able to modify them.
-
Don't really know too much about it other than that it's used for editing video. I don't do much video work, honestly. If I do my thing, it's gonna be a manga, not anime.
It's probably good though, I trust Adobe products over similar products by different companies, with few exceptions.
-
Now I'm trying to get 2 programs: "Manga studio" and "Comic book creator".
I don't know if I'll be able to design something of decent but my ususal thinking is: "everyone has the right to get almost one chance".
-
I have Manga Studio, it's not bad. A little confusing though. It's a bit like Illustrator, but tailored specifically for creating manga. Never thought of using Comic Book Creator. Always seemed like TOO much of a shortcut.
-
otherwise what I can get ?!?
-
Well, it all depends on what you're looking to do. Tell me that much and I'll tell you my recommendations.
-
well, first of one I have to grab some scenes from some episodes (for instance, for the chapter 1 I want to capture lots of designs from "boy meet girl"), then I'd have to arrange them.
so I need a program who can capture a scene without losing its quality, then another one to edit it (if I need).
-
Well, screen capturing can be done without even using a graphics editor, as long as you're using a video player that will allow it. I've had troubles trying to screencap from Windows Media Player, Winamp, and RealPlayer. The one I use when I want to screencap is Core Media Player (google it if you want to find it). As long as you have a program you can do it with, it's simple. It's a function built into Windows itself... just hit Ctrl-PrntScrn. It's copy to the clipboard everything on the monitor, from there you can just take it into any graphics program, even MS Paint, and crop it down to the part you want (I use Photoshop for all graphic editing, just my preference). From there you can edit it.
Like I said, Photoshop is the best choice for the matter, in my opinion, but there are plenty of other graphic editors out there you can use... Paint Shop Pro or GIMP are two of the biggest rivals.
-
All right for GIMP: I've already this program, this is the time that I will learn to use it !!!
I think I'm going to begin the next week to edit the first scenes !!
-
Good luck!
-
mmmmmmmmmmh !!
NEVER BEGIN SOMETHING NEW ON TUESDAY OR ON FRIDAY !!
I'm trying to capture some scenes (I'm using SNAGIT) but most of times I found them totally BLACK when I try to open with photoshop and I don't know why.
-
That's what usually happens when you use something like Windows Media Player to screencap. Even more, it doesn't just turn out black, but transparent. Not transparent like you could normally get with photoshop either, but transparent like it turns into a window THROUGH the graphics editor. It's really weird and a I never figured out how or why it does it. Like I said, I just use Core Media Player when I want a screencap.
-
Please, could someone help me ??
I'm trying to realize a comic with this history and I've begun to assembly some images but I absolutely need this one:
- Ataru holding a large hod: it must contain 2 cup of chocolate, brioches and 2 glass of orange juice (but it's enough a design where Ataru is holding an hod);
- some roses (but not a close up);
- some images of Lam� when she's screaming
PLEASE _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Posted on: February 29, 2008, 08:17:22 AM
THIS IS THE FIRST SCRATCH OF THIS TALE !!!
I REPEAT: "THE-FIRST-SCRATCH" !!!
Please, take that image "as is": I'm gona improve myself with photoshop.
Every other help is welcome !!!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_03_08_12_27_25.jpg)
-
Well this certainly looks interesting...
-
One word: omoshiroi.
(I suppose it is this way that is written)
-
One word: omoshiroi.
.. ehm....what it mean ?!?
-
(I had to look it up:) " interesting, enjoyable, funny "
-
You're correct. I'm anxious to see your future masterpiece, GiovaneDinamitardo.
-
I'm fighting against the comic book creator: the basic version crash on every second, now I'm getting the prof. version.
But the first chapter is ready at about 60%: the first two scenes (the school and the nightmare) are ready (even if I have to refine a lots of things) and "fixed".
Please, I need your help: I'm looking desperatly for 2 scenes:
- Ataru and Lam� huged (when, in the 1st chapter, he rise from the dream and says to her "stay with me tonight");
- Ataru dropped on the knees of Sakura (when, in the 2nd chapter, he says: "you're my perfect sexy lady....").
THE REST IS COMING SOON !!!
-
I still have to read over 20 chapters to catch up cause I missed the beginning... Hope to see more comics ^_^
-
well, the first scene is in the first chapter, the second scene in the second. ;D ;D
But don't worry, I'VE FOUND WHAT I WAS LOOKING FOR !!! :*)
I wish you to enjoy the tale: thank you for reading it _/-\o_
Posted on: March 20, 2008, 08:43:58 PM
Others scenes:
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_04_08_10_25_51.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_04_08_10_26_50.JPG)
-
nice looks like ur font thing turned out great
-
AAAAAAAAARGH, the quality of the balloons is too poor !!!
Are you able to read the dialogues written inside of them ?!?
Otherwise I will have to make them largest !!!
In any case, the first chapter is ready ;D Soon I'll share it with you here.
-
I roughly managed to read what they said.
-
good work with that, keep doing.
-
nice looks like ur font thing turned out great
I'm trying to enlarge the baloons and to use a strongest font.
soon I will release HERE the WHOLE first chapter !!
-
how many pages is the first chapter?
-
20 pages :D
-
that's awesome, and it retells the first chapter of New Beginning from the End?
-
That's right: it's the first one, "surprising ending".
Now I'm editing the second ("I can read your mind") and I am learning how to use photoshop, otherwise the blooper won't never be enough on my tale :D
The difficulties will arrive with the 12th chapter ("U-Y-TRiBe") but I think that I've just found the images to use for the concert and I'm trying to design the characters as players (I've begun with Lam� as bass player) and with the last chapters.
But the spirit of Ataru is on me: I WILL NEVER SURRENDER !!!!
Posted on: April 06, 2008, 12:46:07 PM
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_12_44_48.JPG)
IS BETTER THIS WAY ?!?
This is a sample of the second chapter, "I CAN READ YOUR MIND"
-
it is nice, more 'colorful' ;)
but why not a classic font for the balloon texts, like arial, or comic sans?
-
looking good, Giovane
-
but why not a classic font for the balloon texts, like arial, or comic sans?
I don't know how often you read comics, but those fonts are never used in comics.
-
MANNAGGIA LA MISERIA !!!
A FULL AFTERNOON TO TURN THE CHAPTER INTO A PDF FILE AND, WHEN I WAS FINISHING, A BLACK OUT SEND ALL <<A SCHIFIO>> !!!
-
You have to adjust your fonts.
It�s hard to understand it.
-
I'm fighting against them !!!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_10_50_12.JPG)
Better this way ?!?
-
Yosh it's perfect.
-
I like the set up, the way you split the picture.
And it's in color! ^_^
-
sidzero, the idea i gave, is about that i think it will be easier to read ;)
yeah, seeems nice over here, is a matter to know what the other palls think ;)
-
ALL RIGHT GUYS: if my wife will continue to sleep enough this evening I will release all the first chapter !!!
I've finally found the right dimension of the font !!!
... on the contrary, if I will disappear leaving no trace, it will mean that she's get awake and is socking me !!!
-
why would she do that?
Also what you could do is make a slide show using the pictures and then put it on youtube or phtobucket and post the link here ^_^
-
but the size would be big for slow connections :P
-
... Damnit...
I just decided to start reading the story only to see that it starts talking about the end to the 5th movie WHICH I HAVE NOT SEEN!!!
Guess I'll have to wait...
-
Splitting up the picture... usually a trick best used to show the flow of time in a comic. Other than that reason, a splash page is just as good.
I think the fonts are fine. Right now the only thing that makes them seem less readable is the size of the pages. If they were full quality 6.625"x10.25" 150-300 DPI images like what's usually used when making a comic... the fonts might even appear to be too big.
The only gripe I would think of having is the sound effects. Typically you want to hand draw the sound effects (or use an extremely wide selection of fonts coupled with the shape distortion) because one of the ideas is to make the sound effect not just describe the sound (the phonetics and what not), but to visualize the sound as well. Like if you want a "zap" type of sound you would use a font that looks... electric. Using a font is generally easier if you have little or no actual lettering skills... but it does take a little bit away unless put to use creatively.
Finding sites that have tons of free fonts is easy enough. Just google "free fonts" or something.
-
LADIES AND GENTLEMAN, HERE YOU ARE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF "URUSEI YATSURA, A NEW BEGINNING FROM THE END"
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_10_50_12.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_32_39.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_32_56.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_07_04_08_12_16_03.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_33_31.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_33_46.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_34_06.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_34_23.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_34_40.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_34_56.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_35_19.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_35_35.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_35_52.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_36_09.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_36_25.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_36_41.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_37_02.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_38_27.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_38_54.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_11_39_25.JPG)
The ones who have already red the tale well know that all of this is as a great PROPHECY of all the troubles that will happen...
Posted on: April 06, 2008, 11:19:12 PM
done.
-
really nice! congratz! ;)
-
23 pages, a good length for one chapter. Rumiko used 16 except for the first chapter.
-
Eh eh, fantasy is too much, I cannot keep her jailed: it's impossible ;D
Thanks to everybody _/-\o_
I'm trying to reduce the format of the paper, from A4 to another one who is only the half ot if.
In this way I will have 4 pages in the same page, the balloons will rest readebles and it won't note the poorty of the quality of the scenes.
This evening (WIFE ALLOWING !!!) I'll continue to edit the second chapter (and don't forget that the next tale of the 10th unofficial season, "HATE ME, EAT ME", is coming soon).
-
Eh eh, fantasy is too much, I cannot keep her jailed: it's impossible ;D
Thanks to everybody _/-\o_
I'm trying to reduce the format of the paper, from A4 to another one who is only the half ot if.
In this way I will have 4 pages in the same page, the balloons will rest readebles and it won't note the poorty of the quality of the scenes.
This evening (WIFE ALLOWING !!!) I'll continue to edit the second chapter (and don't forget that the next tale of the 10th unofficial season, "HATE ME, EAT ME", is coming soon).
hey,vedo che ho un compagno italiano!*__*
ma insomma,proprio una bella storia!io disegno fumetti di urusei yatsura e bohh...forse sono brava!x) non sono sicura di esserlo ma moltimi hanno detto di sì...potrei provare a disegnare la tua storia!infatti da un bel po' mi mancava la fantasia di scrivere nuove storie...(DIO,non ti preoccupare,ho solo 15 anni e non posso arricchirmi con le tue storie!XD) al massimo posterò qui le foto...comunque sono felice di poter parlare italiano con qualcuno,mi mancava la mia lingua..
bellissima storia...ti ammiro *_*
-
DIO MIO, DIMMI CHE E' VERO, CHE NON STO SOGNANDO !!!
MAMMA MIA, NON CREDO DI RIUSCIRE A DARTI L'IDEA DI QUANTO MI STAI RENDENDO FELICE IN QUESTO MOMENTO !!!!
Si, come hai ben capito, sono italiano (toscano): mi chiamo Filippo e da quando vidi per la prima volta Lam� sugli schermi il mio sogno � sempre stato quello di poter REALIZZARE (un giorno) una storia tutta mia..... NO, HO SBAGLIATO: volevo dire UNA STORIA TUTTA NOSTRA !!!
GIURO, NON STO' NELLA PELLE DALLA GIOIA: VERAMENTE SEI IN GRADO DI DISEGNARE DELLE SCENE ?!?
Non sai quanto questo mi renda felice: non sapevo proprio come fare quando sarei arrivato a dover editare i capitoli dal 12� in poi.
Te la sentiresti di fare un esperimento ?!?
Per l'appunto, nel capitolo 12, Ataru decide di organizzare un concerto per una festa d'addio: lui suona la chitarra elettrica, Lam� invece suona il basso elettrico.
La scena potrebbe essere cos�: Ataru (davanti ad un microfono) ha la chitarra a tracolla ma ha entrambe le mani sopra la testa (sta cantando "Vertigo") mentre Lam�, appoggiata alla sua schiena, sta impugnando il suo basso dai colori tigrati giallo-nero.
CHE NE DICI, PENSI POSSA VALERE LA PENA ?!?
Aspetto con ansia una tua risposta !!!
TI RINGRAZIO PER TUTTO IN ANTICIPO _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Posted on: April 07, 2008, 07:23:03 PM
Another sample, from the 2nd chapter
Epic punitioni for Ataru...
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_10_04_08_12_06_55.JPG)
-
that last one is the best of them all, it looks like a real comic, but I'm not sure about the sound "Volts!!"
-
I'm so glad that you like it _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Well, the noise <<VOLTS>> it's a joke, just a way to share the pain of Ataru with the reader ;D
-
Awesome! Congrats GiovaneDinamitardo. You're very talented. Keep doing your fantastic work. =)
-
This chapters surelly will make Rumiko Takahashi jealous.
-
I hope so... that way she can reconsider her decision of making UY "stay in the closet"... Aw well... We can dream...
-
...ogh.... you make me feel so ashamed :@
Thank you to everybody _/-\o_ _/-\o_
I was wondering if anyone of you could write me the translations of the phrases in your languages: I think that, in this way, the comic could be shared in an easiest way.
-
DIO MIO, DIMMI CHE E' VERO, CHE NON STO SOGNANDO !!!
MAMMA MIA, NON CREDO DI RIUSCIRE A DARTI L'IDEA DI QUANTO MI STAI RENDENDO FELICE IN QUESTO MOMENTO !!!!
Si, come hai ben capito, sono italiano (toscano): mi chiamo Filippo e da quando vidi per la prima volta Lamù sugli schermi il mio sogno è sempre stato quello di poter REALIZZARE (un giorno) una storia tutta mia..... NO, HO SBAGLIATO: volevo dire UNA STORIA TUTTA NOSTRA !!!
GIURO, NON STO' NELLA PELLE DALLA GIOIA: VERAMENTE SEI IN GRADO DI DISEGNARE DELLE SCENE ?!?
Non sai quanto questo mi renda felice: non sapevo proprio come fare quando sarei arrivato a dover editare i capitoli dal 12° in poi.
Te la sentiresti di fare un esperimento ?!?
Per l'appunto, nel capitolo 12, Ataru decide di organizzare un concerto per una festa d'addio: lui suona la chitarra elettrica, Lamù invece suona il basso elettrico.
La scena potrebbe essere così: Ataru (davanti ad un microfono) ha la chitarra a tracolla ma ha entrambe le mani sopra la testa (sta cantando "Vertigo") mentre Lamù, appoggiata alla sua schiena, sta impugnando il suo basso dai colori tigrati giallo-nero.
CHE NE DICI, PENSI POSSA VALERE LA PENA ?!?
Aspetto con ansia una tua risposta !!!
TI RINGRAZIO PER TUTTO IN ANTICIPO _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Posted on: April 07, 2008, 07:23:03 PM
Another sample, from the 2nd chapter
Epic punitioni for Ataru...
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_10_04_08_12_06_55.JPG)
sono in grado di disegnarlo,scusa ma il mio pc è rotto e devo usare quello di una mia amica!non ho capito bene come rappresentare ataru,ma sicuramente sarei Molto,molto felice di aiutarti!se vuoi avere qualche idea di come disegno cosmic king dovrebbe avere alcuni miei disegni,ma in questo tempo sono molto migliorata,appena potrò posterò il lavoro nella galleria.
-
mi sta bene, benissimo !!!
Non ti preoccupare, prenditi pure il tempo che ti serve.
Per il disegno: immaginati un cantante davanti ad un microfono che sta battendo le mani sopra la testa per dare il tempo alla folla e, nel contempo, ha la chitarra a tracolla (hai presente Ligabue ? Mi sono inspirato a lui).
Nel 12� capitolo Ataru � sia chitarrista solista che cantante, mentre Lam� � sia bassista che cantante: ovviamente lei deve indossare stivali e bikini tigrato ed anche i colori del suo strumento devono essere giallo-nero.
Non scordiamoci, inoltre, che Lam� pu� volare e questo pu� dare pi� "pepe" alle immagini di questo concerto !!!
Un'altra cosa che servir� assolutamente sar� un disegno assolutamente INNOVATIVO per Urusei Yatsura: bisognerebbe (ovviamente sempre PER FAVORE !!!) che tu mi disegnassi una Lam� sdraiata su un letto d'ospedale, con un respiratore sulla bocca e, soprattutto, COMPLETAMENTE CALVA (infatti, dopo il terribile incidente alla testa che subisce nel 13� capitolo, in ospedale dovranno tagliarle tutti i capelli - ma ricresceranno col tempo ;D ).
Non so se hai letto tutta la storia ma la vicenda dei lunghi capelli di Lam� � a dir poco FONDAMENTALE: Ataru infatti sar� letteralmente massacrato dal padre di lei soltanto per poter portare con se un cuscino che, in realt�, si riveler� imbottito dei suoi capelli e saranno sempre loro che dimostreranno la sua buona fede quando, nel mentre che Benten gli chieder� di "manifestare pubblicamente i suoi sentimenti", Ataru, strappando (per l'appunto) il cuscino, li tirer� fuori, brandendoli nervosamente, e le grider� in faccia "QUESTI SONO I MIEI VERI SENTIMENTI" !!!!
Posted on: April 17, 2008, 12:04:31 AM
LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, HERE YOU ARE THE SECOND CHAPTER !!!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_10_53_35.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_10_54_19.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_10_54_51.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_10_55_23.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_06_04_08_12_44_48.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_10_04_08_12_06_55.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_10_57_07.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_10_57_38.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_10_58_23.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_10_59_16.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_10_59_58.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_11_00_40.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_17_04_08_12_00_40.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_11_01_45.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_04_08_11_02_16.JPG)
ATTENTION PLEASE: IN THE NEXT CHAPTER I WILL HAVE TO UPLOAD AN EROTIC SCENE !!
Is just an <<innocent>> hug between Ataru and Lam� (nakeds) but it's ESSENTIAL for the history: can I upload it ?!?
-
I don't care...it's just an "innocent hug", isn't it ;D ....
-
Here you are a sample of the third chapter of this saga: a "sweet confession" of Lam�.
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_05_08_11_34_54.JPG)
Something is going on to happen....
-
Great sample, this will be a good chapter. ;D
-
LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, HERE YOU ARE THE THIRD CHAPTER OF THIS SAGA !!!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_15_37.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_16_18.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_16_55.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_18_05.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_18_38.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_19_18.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_20_05.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_20_55.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_21_28.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_22_01.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_22_33.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_23_13.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_05_08_11_34_54.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_23_59.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_24_49.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_28_05_08_11_25_20.JPG)
-
Moral of the Tale : Taking a bath with an Oni may end in erotic encounters and therefore,feel so exhausted that the hair will turn white >:)
Nice comic book,Giovane ;D
-
Thank you, thank you _/-\o_ _/-\o_
well, your thought was the same of Ataru in that moment...
....
.... BUT THE REALITY WAS SO MUCH DIFFERENT !!!!
He'll understand into the eight chapter... (you can find it into the first 2 pages of this thread).
-
WOW !!!!! ;D
-
cool manga!
btw, sorry for the question Giovane, but, where you found those more, aham, 'mature' pics of her? :P
-
thanks to everybody _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Sandstorm, are you talking about "page 15"?
Well, the upper case came from the episode "here comes the typhoon": a REVISITED picture of Lam� when is underwater and Ataru make her breath.
The other came from a dounjin-porno manga: IT IS THE ONLY ONE SOFT IMAGE OF IT >:)
I'm sorry that I cannot upload "the rest", because is against the netiquette of the gallery.
You've to know that I've did a very hard work to find on the net and elsewhere some images of Lam� naked NOT HARDCORE: I was needing just an "innocent" naked look.
Posted on: June 11, 2008, 11:25:10 PM
LADIES & GENTLEMEN, HERE YOU ARE THE FOURTH CHAPTER OF THIS SAGA
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_00_16.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_01_10.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_01_57.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_02_48.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_11_17.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_06_08_11_23_15.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_05_01.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_05_37.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_06_09.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_06_48.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_07_19.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_08_02.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_08_40.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_09_15.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_06_08_11_09_58.JPG)
-
Excellent work on this chapter,Giovane,it had the exact amounts of romance,comedy and intrigue ;D
-
OMG !!!
THANK YOU, THANK YOU VERY MUCH FROM MY HEART !! _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
I hope I'll have enough time to carry on this work: soon my daugher will arrive (the birth is awaited about for august the 12th) and I don't know how many time I'll have to care it.
But when I've a goal I'll ever reach it !!!
By the way, soon I'll publish this comic on youtube: I'll make a pps file and I'll reverse it into an mpg file, then I'll join some musics, some effects and some pills of the original voices of Hirano Fumi (Lam�) and Furukawa (Ataru), to make it more real as possible.
Once upon, when I was a child, in Italy there were a TV program, named "GULP - COMICS ON TV": I want to do the same thing !!!
-
wow, is like I was imagining it when I've red the first time this fanfic.
-
Ladies and gentlemen, here you are the 5th chapter of the saga "A New Beginning From The End" !!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_15_12.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_39_56.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_41_32.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_43_05.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_44_32.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_45_29.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_46_33.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_48_17.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_49_07.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_51_13.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_52_43.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_54_31.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_55_39.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_56_51.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_57_42.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_3_59_23.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_4_00_56.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_4_02_12.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_07_08_4_03_41.JPG)
-
This was sooooo funny. ;D ;D
The expression of Mendo was absolutelly funny.
Continue with the good work.
-
LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, HERE YOU ARE THE 6TH CHAPTER OF THIS SAGA.
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_40_08.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_40_36.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_41_07.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_41_39.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_53_06.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_42_34.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_43_28.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_44_01.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_44_28.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_45_05.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_45_49.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_46_32.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_47_29.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_48_09.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_30_07_08_7_49_00.JPG)
You've to say: my daughter is going birth so I don't know when I'll release the 7th.
BUT I'LL SURELY DO !!
-
ROTFL !!!
Finally I've got why Ataru avoid to have sex with Lamù: the consequences could be terribles ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D
-
LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, HERE YOU ARE THE 7th CHAPTER OF THIS SAGA !!
ENJOY IT !!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_4_58_05.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_4_58_43.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_4_59_22.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_00_08.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_00_52.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_01_45.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_02_18.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_02_51.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_03_31.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_04_10.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_04_43.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_05_21.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_06_03.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_06_43.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_07_20.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_08_09.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_08_42.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_09_29.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_26_08_08_5_10_00.JPG)
-
Molto bene,Giovane-sama ^O^
Your story is getting better every new chapter
(Offtopic: Congratulations on becoming a dad,amigo)
-
Thank you very much for both _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
-
Great that all i can say
and sorry if you didn't get my Personal Message
-
WOW, I like so much the strips of the dream: so "noir" _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
I love also the rest, of course :D
-
Split this topic at request of veehive to get some things put of the way.
Was glad to help
-
Here you are a sample of the 8th chapter ("A Special Being") of this saga:
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_18_09_08_12_02_01.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_18_09_08_12_03_00.JPG)
YOUR ATTENTION PLEASE: I have to load another EROTIC SCENE.
Is just an "innocent hug" (like the one of chapter 3), in any case say to me if I'm violating the rules of the forum: I'll remove it immediatly !!
-
Here you are a sample of the 8th chapter ("A Special Being") of this saga:
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_18_09_08_12_02_01.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_18_09_08_12_03_00.JPG)
YOUR ATTENTION PLEASE: I have to load another EROTIC SCENE.
Is just an "innocent hug" (like the one of chapter 3), in any case say to me if I'm violating the rules of the forum: I'll remove it immediatly !!
Oooooh, poor Lum !!!!
Will she survive after this terrible news ?
ANOTHER EROTIC "INNOCENT HUG" ?!?!?
I cannot wait anymore: POST IT, POST IT !!!!!
-
Can I just put out there that I get uncomfortable with the nudity and stuff?
-
Don't worry about it. You've done an amazing job so far. Keep it up.
-
Oooooh, Cata !!!
Thank you to exist !!! _/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
Ladies and gentlemen, here you are the 8th chapter of this saga.
ENJOY IT !!!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_00_59.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_01_42.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_02_22.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_02_55.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_03_35.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_04_16.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_05_00.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_05_47.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_06_33.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_07_39.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_18_09_08_12_02_01.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_18_09_08_12_03_00.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_08_59.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_09_49.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_10_58.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_11_46.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_12_39.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_13_14.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_14_00.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_14_47.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_09_08_7_15_39.JPG)
-
perfect! :D
-
I have no words to describe how much I like this episode: never seen before a so passionate Lum ;D ;D ;D
-
incredible story you've made. i liked yer fanfic story a lot, and im enjoying reading the graphic manga simultaneously, and it also just shows how effort you put into all this, keep up the good work, and keep 'em coming!
-
Thanks, thanks to all _/-\o_ _/-\o_
It become so hard, day after day, to make this comic: Mary Victory has now 3 mounths and half and needs to be cared at 100% !!
But I am like Ataru: when I have a goal, I HAVE TO REACH IT !!
No more words now, ENJOY THE TALE !!!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_11_08_6_59_33.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_45_15.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_46_14.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_47_19.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_48_12.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_48_51.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_49_34.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_50_12.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_51_19.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_53_06.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_54_13.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_54_54.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_55_36.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_10_56_39.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_11_00_09.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_11_01_18.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_11_08_11_01_51.JPG)
-
Ooooooh, poor Lum ;(
I'd like to console her.
where did you find the kiss at page 6 ? ???
-
Hello Gatulon: the kiss at page 6 (of the past episode, of course) comes from the opening "Chance in love".
No more words now, ENOJOY THE 10th CHAPTER: <<Private Saving Darling>>
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_10_49.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_11_57.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_12_52.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_14_00.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_15_22.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_16_03.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_16_57.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_17_42.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_18_43.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_19_55.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_20_54.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_21_40.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_22_36.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_24_00.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_24_50.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_25_42.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_03_01_09_4_26_31.JPG)
-
Giovane, Good job!
_/-\o_ _/-\o_ _/-\o_
-
Ladies and gentlemen, here you are the 11th chapter of this saga: "Private Saving Darling - Vol. III".
ENJOY IT !!!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_4_12_39.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_4_14_12.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_4_15_16.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_4_17_27.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_4_18_49.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_4_58_24.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_00_02.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_01_57.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_03_22.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_04_32.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_05_53.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_07_15.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_08_19.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_10_26.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_11_48.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_13_24.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_14_30.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_15_42.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_17_01.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_18_01.JPG)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_31_01_09_5_19_19.JPG)
-
even i got thrilled xD
good work uncle Giovane :)
-
LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, HERE YOU ARE A SUMPTUOS CHAPTER !!
27 pages !!
Lots of unedit pictures !!
Lots of cameo !!!
No more word, now enjoy the 12th chapter ("SAYONARA SCHOOL - UYTRIBE") of this saga.
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_36_45.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_37_41.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_39_16.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_40_06.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_41_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_42_16.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_44_20.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_45_08.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_45_59.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_47_00.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_48_07.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_50_32.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_51_41.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_53_05.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_54_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_1_57_15.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_00_51.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_02_11.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_03_40.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_05_01.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_06_04.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_07_00.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_08_39.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_09_35.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_10_33.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_04_04_09_2_11_10.jpg)
-
You never cease to amaze me,Uncle Gio
Beautiful masterpieces you have delivered to us
-
takes so long to load though -_-'''
Maybe posting 4 chapters in one page is just too much for the codes.
-
Thanks, thanks to everybody: thanks from the deep of my heart.
Well, the point is that I'd prefere to keep "detached" any chapter (if possible), to make the reading easier.
No more words now, enjoy the 13th chapter of this saga, titled "FOR WHOM IT TOLLS THE BELL" (obviously this title is an hommage to Hemingway's masterpiece)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_00_55.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_02_05.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_03_47.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_04_40.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_05_36.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_06_42.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_07_33.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_17_29.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_18_19.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_19_37.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_20_44.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_21_48.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_22_52.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_23_46.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_24_37.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_25_54.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_27_16.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_28_18.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_29_17.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_30_09.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_31_00.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_32_43.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_33_44.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_34_47.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_35_43.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_36_50.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_38_10.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_39_25.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_15_04_09_10_41_16.jpg)
-
A dramatic twist,me like
Also loved the fact that Lum called Ataru by his proper name instead of calling him "Darling"
-
I think it's because he wanted to underline the rip into the heart of Lum.
In any case is better than I imaginated when I red the FF. _/-\o_ _/-\o_
-
Nice paneling Giovane...this is coming better as the rathe it is going on!
Can i ask you in wich episody you found the scene of Ataru Who cover a sleeping Lum with his sweater? I think i missed it...
rispondimi per piacere...!
-
Thanks, thanks a lot _/-\o_ _/-\o_
That pages comes from the episode "change of the guard", when all the world think that he wanna leave Lamù but, in the end, comes out that Ataru just wanted to resign from class-chief :D (episode 87).
I'm still ill so I think that I'll be able to release the 14th chapter ("Wrath - 1st half") soon.
-
Take with you a handkerchief, you'll need it.
Episode 14: "WRATH - 1st half"
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_7_38_49.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_7_40_22.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_7_41_20.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_7_42_54.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_7_43_51.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_7_45_00.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_7_46_12.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_7_47_11.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_08_35.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_10_00.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_11_10.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_18_44.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_19_56.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_21_39.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_23_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_24_27.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_26_23.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_27_53.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_29_06.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_44_18.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_45_55.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_47_25.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_22_04_09_8_48_29.jpg)
-
even more sentimental that the previous text. :'(
-
You're right :)
But I like so much also the Lum's topless that he found on the first episode: really sexy !!! :9 :9 :9
Back to basic, I liked also the point when Ataru realize that doesn't know neither the surname of Lum (even if it's unknown to everybody, I think).
The socks of his "friends" amplify his pain, his lonelyness and his "sin" !!
-
Too much sadness in this chapter,Uncle Giovane
Me like,considering that sadness is one key element of the UY mythos
-
Thanks, thanks to everybody _/-\o_ _/-\o_
But remember that this is not just the time of sadness: this is mainly the TIME OF WRATH !!!
Now enjoy the 15th chapter, I hope you'll like it ;D
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_1_52_51.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_1_54_16.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_1_57_20.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_1_58_26.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_1_59_27.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_2_01_35.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_2_03_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_2_04_28.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_2_06_01.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_2_07_25.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_2_08_26.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_2_09_23.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_2_10_53.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_27_04_09_2_12_02.jpg)
-
Interesting development,Uncle Giovane
-
has always, perfect choice of images to make one marvelous story
-
Once more, thanks to everybody _/-\o_ _/-\o_
When the wrath reach the top the true feelings come out from the soul.
ENJOY THE 16TH CHAPTER !!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_1_59_21.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_01_03.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_09_11.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_10_40.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_12_35.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_16_41.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_21_08.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_24_13.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_25_33.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_26_55.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_28_23.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_32_02.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_37_33.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_2_51_59.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_01_34.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_04_04.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_05_23.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_08_01.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_11_28.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_12_58.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_14_07.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_16_08.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_19_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_20_48.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_02_05_09_3_23_32.jpg)
-
I really liked so much how you developed the love story between Mendo and Oyuki, it's much deeper than the fanfic !!
By the way, where did you find the naked Benten ?!? (arf arf) :*) :*)
-
Ladies and gentlemen, here you are the 17th chapter of this saga: "Rehabilitation".
ENJOY IT !!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_20_04.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_24_48.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_26_34.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_27_59.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_29_10.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_30_16.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_32_00.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_33_26.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_34_38.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_36_19.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_37_59.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_39_17.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_40_34.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_41_49.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_43_57.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_45_11.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_46_47.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_49_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_50_33.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_52_14.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_54_01.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_55_11.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_56_13.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_57_44.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_16_05_09_2_59_40.jpg)
Beware: the next one will be "Say thank you, Oyuki" !!
It means that it miss just 4 chapters to the final.
-
Ladies and gentlemen, here you are the 18th chapter of this saga: "SAY "THANK YOU" OYUKI".
ENJOY IT !!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_28_34.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_29_44.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_30_56.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_31_49.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_32_45.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_33_46.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_34_47.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_35_41.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_36_58.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_38_04.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_39_02.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_39_53.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_40_48.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_41_44.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_45_28.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_51_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_52_37.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_53_39.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_54_29.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_55_20.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_56_28.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_57_20.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_58_14.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_59_04.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_9_59_53.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_09_07_09_10_00_45.jpg)
-
titty xD
great one, Uncle Gio :)
-
Ladies and gentlemen, here you hare the 19th chapter of this saga: "THE LAST CHANCE" !
Bring with you popcorn and tissues, you will need them !!
No more words: ENJOY IT !!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_9_59_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_00_36.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_02_23.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_04_50.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_06_32.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_08_08.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_10_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_11_34.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_12_40.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_13_46.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_15_30.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_16_50.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_18_22.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_20_13.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_21_36.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_22_48.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_25_30.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_27_03.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_29_01.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_30_25.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_31_53.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_32_56.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_34_47.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_37_30.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_44_49.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_46_34.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_47_56.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_49_04.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_50_33.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_20_09_09_10_51_39.jpg)
-
Will Ataru and Lum survive?
Will they ever find their happiness?
Stay tuned,dear lumaholics,same lumi-hour,same lumi-channel
Good work,Uncle Gio
-
awesome. it makes me think that the manga is still published :(..
Can't wait foer the next one. I'll stay tuned, as Cosmic suggested...
-
LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, HERE YOU ARE THE 20th CHAPTER ("WHEN TOMORROW COMES").
Bring with you a smile and a sigh, you will use them ! :'( + ;D
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_3_52_12.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_3_56_22.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_3_57_38.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_00_10.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_01_34.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_03_47.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_05_44.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_07_20.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_08_45.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_10_27.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_11_49.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_13_33.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_17_01.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_24_10.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_25_32.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_27_58.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_30_33.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_31_57.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_33_33.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_35_17.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_14_11_09_4_38_56.jpg)
-
<3 Poor Ataru, after all the things he passed through he still has do get some zaps. :). Well, if that's the price to stay with Lum, i'd like to pay it.
-
Great
comic manga you got there. I've already started reading the previous chapters. =3
The last few pages.... ummmmm........
*jaw drops like Megane's*
-
Ladies and gentlemen, here you are the LAST chapter of this saga !!
Prepeare yourself, it's full of turn of scene ;D
NO MORE WORDS: ENJOY IT !!!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_10_56_55.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_10_59_01.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_00_06.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_01_16.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_04_25.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_06_05.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_07_30.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_08_32.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_10_39.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_11_56.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_14_27.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_15_40.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_17_10.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_22_36.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_23_45.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_26_10.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_24_48.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_27_12.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_28_53.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_30_10.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_31_16.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_32_15.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_42_50.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_43_51.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_11_03_10_11_45_21.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_2_42_13.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_2_45_35.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_2_46_31.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_2_47_41.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_2_48_43.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_2_49_42.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_2_51_57.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_2_53_26.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_2_58_24.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_3_01_53.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_3_05_53.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_3_07_48.jpg)
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_12_03_10_3_08_43.jpg)
-
I really liked so much how you developed the love story between Mendo and Oyuki, it's much deeper than the fanfic !!
By the way, where did you find the naked Benten ?!? (arf arf) :*) :*)
Yeah, at first I thought only Mendou loved Oyuki, but now that you've explained it I like it too. ^_^ It's very interesting.
-
EVEN THE COVER IS FINALLY READY !!
(http://www.lum-chan.com/gallery/648_24_03_12_11_59_11.jpeg)
-
Ahhh the happy memories when reading Uncle Gio stories. :')
-
Geez I remember reading the first chapters back in the days, now I've seen it completed.
Better than some Fanfics I have to say.